Brevis Syllabus Controversiarum (A Brief Syllabus of Controversies)
Heavy OCR damage on the Geneva/Zurich edition used as source (fraktur-like 'f' → 's' long-s artifacts throughout, e.g. 'Chriftum' instead of 'Christum', 'fatis-' instead of 'satis-'). Translation successfully recovers the meaning in almost every case, but the high low-confidence rate means most blocks involved interpretive reconstruction from damaged orthography.
Strengths
- Pictet's catalog-style listing of Reformed controversies with Catholic and Socinian positions is preserved structurally (numbered theses 30, 31, 32, etc.)
- Theological substance of samples is accurate (satisfaction doctrine, priesthood, Mediator claims all correctly rendered)
- Complete — all 68 chunks produced output
Weaknesses
- 390/~1000+ blocks flagged low_confidence — driven primarily by long-s / fraktur OCR confusion that the pipeline had to reconstruct
- Source column shows substantial character corruption ('perp^fmm' for 'perpessum', 'codo' for 'caelo', 'ufrdm' for 'virum') — translation recovers most of these but reader cannot directly verify from the original column
- Numbered-thesis format means any single thesis lost to corruption would be noticed only on a specific-point basis
- No full grade audit document yet
Reader guidance
Useful for surveying Pictet's framing of Reformed-vs-Catholic / Reformed-vs-Socinian controversies. For any specific thesis you want to cite, verify against a cleaner edition.
Recommended use
Suitable for general reading. Not for citation without verification. Consider re-running the pipeline against a cleaner OCR source (e.g., a modern Perthes or Schlossberger reprint) before publication.
Main text
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
I U N C Controver1 JiarumSylUitim,(ub| jungimus MedulU w TbeologU noflra Didaftkd &• ElenSiae, ut Theologorum filii , quorum ftudia omnibus modis promovere annitimur, quofque exofculamur, intelligant, & veluti in brevi TabelH videant, Quibufcum fit nobisdecertandum? Qus controverfiarurii momenta? Quanta er. .' § x rorum rorum feges?Quanta ingenio- rum varietas? Quoufque aber- rent mentes humana; * quam? facilis fit a levibus erroribus ad graviflimas harrefes lap- fus ? Quam numerofe fcdii- centium phalanges ? Quam rairus inter veteres & recen- tiores hxreticos confenius? Dolendum profe&o, & qui- dem fanguineis lachrymis, nojftris Ltemporibus anticjuos- errores incruftatos , & quafi nova vefte indutos renovari, ac fundamenta Religionis Chriftianar, partim occuitis cuniculis, partim aperto Mar- te -, convelti. Dolendum Theologiam vetam ab ipfb Chrifta .—*~z — «. PR^FATIO $ Chrifto & Apoftolis wacli- tam difplicere , quia anti- qua eft , unde antiquanda effe creditur. Dolendum c- tiam ab irs , qui nihil aliudy nifi Scripturam- audire limu- lant , ita mifere tra&ari fa- crum codicem , ut omnia evanefcant myfteria , loca quce Trinitatem , Chrifti di- vinitatem , mortuorum re- furre&ionem , hominis in ftatir peccati fummam de- pravationem , gratia* necef- fitatem , . & ihvichm ope- rationem , omnibus , qui ca> eutirc nolunt , probant , vel expurigantur, vel faltem in ^iepam {cnfum detorqucanl\ 6
English
We now append this Brief Summary of Controversies to the Marrow of our Didactic and Elenctic Theology, so that the sons of theologians — whose studies we strive to advance by every means, and whom we embrace with affection — may understand and see, as it were in a brief table: With whom must we contend? What is the weight of the controversies? How great is the harvest of errors? How great is the variety of minds? How far do human minds go astray? How easy is the fall from minor errors to the gravest heresies? How numerous are the phalanxes of those who so style themselves? How rare is the agreement among the ancient and more recent heretics? It is truly to be lamented — indeed, with tears of blood — that in our times ancient errors, encrusted over and clothed as if in new garments, are being revived, and that the foundations of the Christian religion are being overthrown, partly by secret undermining, partly by open warfare. It is to be lamented that the true Theology handed down from Christ Himself and the Apostles is found displeasing because it is ancient, on the grounds that it is therefore believed to be outdated. It is also to be lamented that those who pretend to hear nothing but Scripture so miserably handle the sacred text that all the mysteries vanish — those passages which prove to all who are unwilling to be blind the Trinity, the divinity of Christ, the resurrection of the dead, the total depravity of man in the state of sin, the necessity of grace, and its irresistible operation — are either expunged or at least twisted into a foreign meaning.
Translator note: Source text is heavily OCR-damaged throughout: long-s/f confusion, hyphenation artifacts, ligature breakage, and garbled word boundaries affect nearly every line. Key reconstructions include: 'Syllabum Controversiarum' (Brief Summary of Controversies), 'Medullae Theologiae nostrae Didacticae & Elencticae' (Marrow of our Didactic and Elenctic Theology), 'sanguineis lachrymis' (tears of blood), 'occultis cuniculis' (secret undermining), 'aperto Marte' (open warfare), 'convelli' (to be overthrown), 'Theologiam veram ab ipso Christo & Apostolis traditam' (true Theology handed down from Christ and the Apostles), 'antiquanda esse creditur' (believed to be outdated), 'invictam operationem' (irresistible operation), and 'in alienum sensum detorquentur' (twisted into a foreign meaning). The trailing '6' is a page number artifact. A competent Latinist should verify this block before publication.
PR^EFATIO
-
Original
PR^EFATIO
English
Preface
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
tur > omnia oraeula V. T% * \ quae ipfi recutiti Iudsei dc 'j Meffia expofuerunt, ad alium quam ad Chriftum referant * tur , ac ncfcio quid in Sa'• . • cros Scriptores tentetur, quafi Scriptura eflet nafiis cereus, Animus erat huic Syriopis \ controverfiarum fubjicere errorum confutationem , ut veneno propofito ajitidotus quoque propinaretur i Sed huic negotio vacare nunc non licuit , dum aliis tc-^ bus incufnbimus. Praemi- fimus veritatem inMedulla^ ut munirehtur juvenes , & indicavimus pracipuos au-v thores^ qui adyerfus errores in hoc libro contentos fcripferunt, prarterquamquod fere omnes a nobis in Theologia L noftra Gallica confutati funt. Deum fupplici yoce oramus 5 ut omnes errantes [ in viam reducantur , om> nes tenebra^ dif pellantur , onv■•■ nes controverfia: aboleantur, v de omnibus erroribus atque haerefibus triumphet veritas, & tranquilla pace gaudeat Ecclefia Chrifti, donec cum {uo coelefti fponfb ac, capite aeterna gloriaTruatur. BREVIS Ibrevis syllabus eontroversiarum
English
— that all the oracles of the Old Testament, which the circumcised Jews themselves expounded concerning the Messiah, are referred to someone other than Christ, and that something or other is attempted against the Sacred Writers, as if Scripture were a wax nose. It was my intention to append to this synopsis of controversies a refutation of the errors, so that, with the poison set forth, the antidote might also be offered. But it was not permitted to attend to this business now, while we are occupied with other matters. We have set forth the truth in the Medulla, so that the young might be fortified, and we have indicated the chief authors who wrote against the errors contained in this book, besides the fact that nearly all of them have been refuted by us in our French Theology. We pray to God with a humble voice that all who err may be brought back to the way, that all darkness may be dispersed, that all controversies may be abolished, that truth may triumph over all errors and heresies, and that the Church of Christ may rejoice in tranquil peace, until she may enjoy with her heavenly Bridegroom and Head eternal glory. A BRIEF SYLLABUS OF CONTROVERSIES
Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence (OCR catchword 'tur' from preceding page); heavily OCR-damaged throughout with long-s/f confusion, ligature breakage, spurious punctuation, and hyphenation artifacts; 'nasus cereus' (wax nose) idiom preserved; 'Medulla' retained as a proper title reference; final line 'BREVIS syllabus controversiarum' is a repeated title catchword rendered as the title.
LTBER I.
-
Original
LTBER I.
English
BOOK I.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
)e Controverfiis qux agitatx Tunt a feculo Reformationis.
English
Concerning the Controversies that have been debated since the Age of the Reformation.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled: leading ')' inferred as 'D' (De); 'Controverfiis' = 'Controversiis' (long-s ligature); 'qux' = 'quae' (ae-ligature); 'agitatx' = 'agitatae' (ae-ligature); 'Tunt' = 'sunt' (T/s confusion); 'feculo' = 'saeculo' (long-s and ae-ligature).
CAPUT I.
-
Original
CAPUT I.
English
Chapter 1.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
Atbeii, Deiflit, Antifcripturtriu. ; EGANT pewnexffle-^ I re , aoima* immortatita- »«•' tvn , rnundumqiw arter- ** num effe arbiirantur , ur v ^ Vmimuj, Tolofie combuftus *>'& inn- i«
English
Atheists, Deists, Antiscripturists. They deny the existence of God, consider the soul to be mortal, and believe the world to be eternal — such as Vanini, burned at Toulouse.
Translator note: Block heavily OCR-damaged; opening verb and several words reconstructed from context and standard Pictet chapter-heading conventions.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
19. An vero tales dentur, qui jj^ evcra millum numen elTe perfuafi arca. ' lnt,difquiri»rr ""■ A Contra % Brivis Syllabus Contra Atheos plures fcripferust; r fi{orn&H6 > Grotius , Calixtus 9 Abb*die> in #ris de Veritace Religipnis Chrrftiana* tra&atibus ; loh.M«&erm> m Atheifmo devi&o : Chr. Franckjps in Atheo CQnyi&o : Seb. Uiomawm in Atheo refutato : theoph. Spizje~ lift4 in Scrutinio Atheifmi , & in Epift. ad Henr* Meibomium de Atheifmi radice : Joh. Bartholdus Niemete. rtu in difputationibiis de exifteatia Dei & Atheifmi everfione; Ricl. Hentleim irt ftultitia Atheifmi;Joh. 72fhtfinus in fua irrationalitate Atheifmi, Pet. Charrmm in lib« cuititulus lestrm veritez. > Sc plures, pratcr fyftcmatum authores. JDeiftd & AntifcriftHrmi, Non tmius generis funt ; funt qui qoamvis ore numen efle profiteantur , tamen revera negant, dum de Deo aflerunt , quod naturam Dei evertit. Sunt qui videntur aliquid cx Scripturis depromptum adnutte» re , fed qui praccipua > qua? in iif continencur > impugoanc. Alii plane Scripturam CONTROVERSIAROM LlB.I. * m Scripturara rident. Plerique negant fc* Providentiam , ultimum judicium, jt, animae imraortalitatem , libromm „ / facrorum divinitatem. Sunt qui ani,4 tnx immortalitatem agnofcunt, fed M ccelum omnibus religionibus apcpc riunr, modo vica fithonefta. t ■ ! Inter eos qui Athei jure merito te diei poflunr. Spinefa certe eminer. f\ qtfi non modo Judaifmumi fed & tej omnes Religioncs ejuraVic , & cu- 'w jus errorcs innumeri: Precipui hi ■« funt u'f Spfooft Ertotts, t i. Credidit unicam eAe.fubftan- T _A * tiam m natura rerum, & hanc fub- ThroL •ftanciam efle prardicam innumeris f°,|!*' • accributis , inprimis exteniione & f if ^ cogicauone, p ro p. ac- • _. . VII, x a. Omnia corpora , qua: extant in Ed. ad -j/mundo efle modificationes hujus° ,d * n * qfi fobftanciar, quatenus extenfej & «ni- jr* mas hominum efle modificaciones i| hujus fubftanti* quacenus cogitantis. a| A i j. Deum 4 Br*yi$ Syllabus 3.Deum Ens neceffarium & per- feairtimum effe caufam omnium re- rum qux exiftunt , nec tamen ab ns dMFerre; *ffe fimul ag«ntem &J*- tientcm, caufam cfficientem & lub- je&unyiihilque producere quod noa fit ipfius modificatio?
English
Whether there truly exist persons who are genuinely persuaded that no divinity exists is a matter of inquiry. Against the Atheists many have written: Grotius, Calixtus, Abbadie, in their treatises on the truth of the Christian religion; Johann Musaeus in Atheism Overcome; Chr. Franck in The Atheist Convicted; Seb. Niemann in The Atheist Refuted; Theoph. Spizelius in Scrutiny of Atheism and in his Epistle to Heinrich Meibom on the Root of Atheism; Johann Barthold Niemeyer in disputations on the existence of God and the overthrow of Atheism; Richard Bentheim in The Foolishness of Atheism; Johann Zezschwitz in The Irrationality of Atheism; Pet. Charron in the book whose title is La vérité; and many others, besides the authors of systems. Deists and Antiscripturists are not all of one kind. There are those who, although they profess with their lips that a divinity exists, yet truly deny it, inasmuch as they assert concerning God things that overturn the nature of God. There are those who seem to admit something drawn from the Scriptures, but who attack the chief things contained in them. Others outright laugh Scripture to scorn. Most deny providence, the last judgment, the immortality of the soul, and the divine inspiration of the sacred books. There are those who acknowledge the immortality of the soul, but open heaven to all religions, provided only that life is upright. Among those who can rightly and deservedly be called Atheists, Spinoza certainly stands out — a man who rejected not only Judaism but also all religions, and whose errors are innumerable. His chief errors are these: 1. He believed that there is one single substance in the nature of things, and that this substance is predicated of innumerable attributes, chiefly extension and thought. 2. He held that all bodies existing in the world are modifications of this substance insofar as it is extended, and that the souls of men are modifications of this same substance insofar as it is thinking. 3. He held that God, the necessary and most perfect Being, is the cause of all things that exist, yet does not differ from them; that He is at once agent and patient, efficient cause and subject, and produces nothing that is not a modification of Himself.
Translator note: Block is heavily OCR-damaged and compresses bibliographic section plus Spinoza propositions 1–3 into one block. Names partially reconstructed: 'Musaeus' from 'M«&erm', 'Niemann' from 'Uiomawm', 'Spizelius' from 'Spizje~lift4', 'Niemeyer' from 'Niemete.rtu', 'Bentheim' from 'Hentleim', 'Zezschwitz' from '72fhtfinus', 'Charron' from 'Charrmm', 'La vérité' inferred from garbled 'lestrm veritez'. Numbered propositions 1–3 preserved as distinct items within the single block.
-
Original
4. Omnia fataii ne^ertitate. con- tingere, & quodcuflque Deus ope- ratur,aliter effe nonpoffe.
English
4. All things come to pass by fatal necessity, and whatever God operates cannot be otherwise.
-
Original
5. Ens perfc&iffimum & neceffa- riumnihil vellepoffe preterfe, quia aliquid producere extra fe fumm* bcatitudinis & perfe&ionis natufani cvertit ; fic fi mundus ad Pci natu- ram.nil pertineat, continere debere perfe&ionem propriam , adeoque jrealiter a xiatura Dei diftinftam, qua Deus cariturus fit.
English
5. The most perfect and necessary Being can will nothing outside itself, because to produce something outside itself overturns the nature of supreme blessedness and perfection; thus, if the world had no relation to the nature of God, it would have to contain a perfection of its own, and thus one really distinct from the nature of God — a perfection that God would lack.
-
Original
6. Implicare contradi&ionem , uje infinita potentia extenfum ex nihilo producere poffit , cjuia fic infinitum poneret aliud infimtura numero ex- jtrafe.
English
6. It implies a contradiction that infinite power could produce an extended thing from nothing, because in that case the infinite would posit another infinite numerically outside itself.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Deum non effe liberum, nifi qtua agic fola neceffitate fu* natu**, & quia a fe ipfo taatun} ad igenr 8.Efle "v-i > iflr»i*MMlir TTiTti^" 1 '"* .":• ?-:»_-. ■»<vnmw49W^ " i "«p iwm^w' < "v- . ' y.w^pww— fjppy^miB CoNTROVERSIARUM LlB.I. Jf
English
7. God is not free except insofar as He acts by the sole necessity of His own nature, and because He is determined to act by Himself alone.
Translator note: Proposition 7 is followed by a section break and severe OCR noise; proposition 8 appears to begin ('8. Esse') but is wholly consumed by the noise and is continued in the next block. Translation ends at the clean close of proposition 7; the garbled tail is suppressed.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Effe de fubtenti* effentia,ut ne- ^ \ ceflario fubfiftat. •■!
English
8. It belongs to the essence of substance that it necessarily subsists.
Translator note: The garbled 'fubtenti*' is a likely OCR corruption of 'substantiae'; translated accordingly.
-
Original
9. Anrmam mori cum corpore,& quoties corpus mutatit^animam quoquemutari* , % io» Jus naturale effe folam cujufc * que cupiditatem & potentiam,qu& appetk quicquid fibi urile eifc judi- cat , & qwvis ratione^dolOjrvijprc- cibus, aliisque modis acqnirit.
English
9. The soul dies with the body, and as often as the body is changed, the soul is likewise changed. 10. Natural right consists solely in the desire and power of each individual, by which he pursues whatever he judges useful to himself, and acquires it by any means — by reason, by deceit, by force, by entreaty, or by other methods.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
11. Prophetiam nihil aliud fuifle quafti phantafmata & imagmationc* hominibus fanaticis , taelancholicis deliris , five vigilantibus, fivc dcr- mientibus obje&as , atque eas Dei mcntem, revelationcm & decreta appellatas fuiflfe* . n. Revelationemvamfle innno^ quoque Propheta pro difpofitione - / . temperamenti corporis , imaginationis , & pro ratione opinionum quas prius amplexus fuerat, ita ut hilaribuslseta, rufticis boves,vaccas, ducibus exerci tus, aulicis folium regium Deus rcprsefentaverit. ij. Mofem erroneas deDeoopi^ niones habuifle,& iifdeift Deum fefe accommodaffe fkigere. A 3 i4.Hebr«um $ BREVIS StltABUS
English
11. Prophecy was nothing other than phantasms and imaginations presented to fanatical and melancholic madmen, whether waking or sleeping, and these were called the mind, revelation, and decrees of God. 12. Revelation varied in each prophet according to the disposition of his bodily temperament, imagination, and according to the opinions he had previously embraced; so that to the joyful God represented joyful things, to rustics He represented oxen and cows, to military commanders He represented an army, and to courtiers He represented a royal throne. 13. Moses held erroneous opinions about God, and God feigned to accommodate Himself to those same opinions.
Translator note: Block contains propositions 11–13 plus a catchword for proposition 14. The tail 'i4.Hebr«um $ BREVIS StltABUS' is a page-catchword carried over to the next block; it is not translated as part of this block's content. Some OCR garbling silently resolved.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
14. Hebramm populum reliquas Gentes nulla alia re , quam imperii terreni felicitate fuperavi(fe,adeoque ejus vocationem nullam aliam agnofl cendam efle. h - 15 . NiillaefTepofle miracula, quia I leges natune funt neceflariar, nec ab alio Ente mutari queunt ; & qu*cunque talia in Scriptura reperiun;■ tur , non aliud efle quam relationes r mala fide traditas , nimirum quatenus fcriptor vel caufas naturales , 4 quibus ifta produ&a funt , filentio involvic , & mendacia qusedam ad~ jecit , vel etiam ea imaginatus eft quac nunquam fa&a funt. i5. Dci decreta ? mandata & pro- videntiam nihil aliud effe prarter na* tura ordinem 5 adeogue cum Scrip- tura dicit ^hoc vel iflud a Deo vcl Dei authontate fa&um , nihil aliud eam rcvera intelligere quim quod id ipfum fecundum leges & ordinem na- tura fuerit fa&unu 17 . Quaecunque in libris facris narrantur, prater ordinem natunt, patrata , a lacrilegis hominibus ad- jefta eflfe. i8.Penu-— "THf" CoNTROV*R$lAlt&M Llfc.l. f
English
14. The Hebrew people surpassed the other nations in nothing other than the prosperity of their earthly dominion, and therefore no other kind of calling is to be recognized for them. 15. No miracles can exist, because the laws of nature are necessary and cannot be altered by any other Being; and whatever things of that sort are found in Scripture are nothing other than accounts transmitted in bad faith — inasmuch as the writer either wrapped in silence the natural causes by which those things were produced and added certain falsehoods, or else imagined things that never happened. 16. The decrees, commandments, and providence of God are nothing other than the order of nature; and so when Scripture says that this or that was done by God or by the authority of God, it truly means nothing other than that the same thing was done according to the laws and order of nature. 17. Whatever things are narrated in the sacred books as performed beyond the order of nature were added by sacrilegious men.
Translator note: Block contains propositions 14–17 plus an OCR-damaged catchword for proposition 18; that catchword is suppressed. Proposition numbering '15' in OCR represents proposition 16 in sequence (OCR mis-set); numbering preserved as in the original's logical flow.
-
Original
18. Pentatcuchum & Libros Jofua», Judicum , Ruths , Samuelis & Regum ab uno eodemque Authore eflfe com* pofitos.
English
18. The Pentateuch and the books of Joshua, Judges, Ruth, Samuel, and Kings were composed by one and the same author.
-
Original
19. Efdram horum librorum fcrip- torem narrationibus in his libris con- tentis ultimam manum non impofuif- fe , neque aliud fecifle qudm hifto- nas ex diverfis fcripturis colligere, & quandoque,nonnifi fimpliciter defcri- bere , atque eas nondum examinatas & ordinatas pofteris relinquere.
English
19. Ezra, as the writer of these books, did not put the final hand to the narratives contained in them, nor did he do anything other than collect histories from various writings, and sometimes only simply transcribe them, leaving them to posterity not yet examined or arranged.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
20. Libros Efdr* & NehemU, ut 8t \ libros ParalipmmSf fbifle confiftosi Saducsis poft inftauratum a Jnda JMacch.abya TempU ciUram-.
English
20. The books of Ezra and Nehemiah, as well as the books of Chronicles, were composed by the Sadducees after the restoration of the Temple worship by Judas Maccabaeus.
Translator note: OCR damage in 'ParalipmmSf', 'confiftosi', 'Saducsis', and the final phrase; restored to 'Chronicles', 'compiled', 'Sadducees', 'Temple worship' from context.
-
Original
21. Eftheris librum ab eodem Au- thore perfeftum, qui Efdra; , Nehe- miac & Danielis libros elaboravit; idque poft reparatum £ Juda Maccha- baeo Templi cultum j excerptumque fuiffe ex altero libro qui Eftheris no- mitie infcribebatur ; & cujus mentio ad calcfm noni capitis libri hujus» fed quem intercidifle ait.
English
21. The book of Esther was completed by the same author who composed the books of Ezra, Nehemiah, and Daniel; and this was done after the restoration of the Temple worship by Judas Maccabaeus; and it was excerpted from another book that bore the name of Esther, mention of which is made at the end of the ninth chapter of this book, but which he says has perished.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
22. Pfalmos colleftos fuifle, & in 5. libros difpertkos in fcaindo Terar plo. A 4 *htfc t BftEVIS Syllabus 1$. Libros Prophetarum fragmen- ta eife & rapfodias. .
English
22. The Psalms were collected and distributed into five books in the second Temple. 23. The books of the Prophets are fragments and rhapsodies.
Translator note: Block contains propositions 22 and 23; the '1$.' in the OCR is the numeral '23.' corrupted. Catchword 'BftEVIS Syllabus' suppressed.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
24. Danielis librum i variis Autori* biis fuifle cxaratum, prima 7. capita ex Chronologicis Chaldaeorum libris depromta eflc : Eumdem effe Autbo- remDanielis, Eftheris,Esdra? &Nc- hemia? ; & libros hofce , poftqiiam Judas MacchabacusTempli cultum re- ftauravit , fcriptos effe. !?• Novi Tefiamenti libros d pri~ vatis cx proprio itlorum judicio pro- fe&os. 26, Ad nihil nos obligari , niff quia nos ipfos fponte obligavimus.
English
24. The book of Daniel was written by various authors, and the first seven chapters were drawn from the Chronological books of the Chaldeans; and the same author composed Daniel, Esther, Ezra, and Nehemiah; and these books were written after Judas Maccabaeus restored the worship of the Temple. 25. The books of the New Testament proceeded from private individuals on the basis of their own personal judgment. 26. We are obligated to nothing except because we ourselves have voluntarily obligated ourselves.
Translator note: Block contains propositions 24–26; '!?•' is OCR corruption of '25.' resolved from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
27. Virtuti incumbcrc cfle fequi legcs natunt , & fequi affedus, efle Deum amare. i&. Delirium efle putare Deum aliquas promiffiones, vel minas, fa• cere , atque idem efle quicquid de Divinitate fentiamus > & quemcunque ei exhibeamus cultum.
English
27. To be devoted to virtue is to follow the laws of nature, and to follow one's affections is to love God. 28. It is a delusion to think that God makes any promises or threats, and that it makes no difference whatsoever what we think about the Divinity or what worship we render to Him.
Translator note: 'i&.' is OCR corruption of '28.' resolved from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
29. Jus abfolutum competere iis qui obtinent dominatum,facra ac Re- ligiones decerncndi , determinandi* interprctandi > accommodandi Reipublic* CoNtHOVBRSi^RUM Ll*»T. 9 publics utilitati , quantum ad cul- tum externum. Refutatus fui t a pluribus , a Manfi* feldio, VVitthhio, Httt*gg*n y VM- kttifio , Mttfbo , Kayfero, faq*el<jt, Dw~ * ris r g Baylio , & variis fyftenuttum fcriptonbuS. • Hebbtfm. . Poft SpinozAm, Hob&efium colloc^ i quia multa habet non minus abfurda, * unde inter Atheos a multis numera- I* tur , quamvis plara doceat qu* ab JJ^ Atheis non agnofcuntut. Ciy* Putavit s i. Statum naturse effe ftatum belli.
English
29. Absolute right belongs to those who hold dominion, to determine, decide, interpret, and accommodate sacred things and religions to the public utility of the commonwealth, as regards external worship. Spinoza was refuted by many: by Mansveld, Wittich, Huttinga, Velthuysen, Musaeus, Kayser, Jacquelot, Duris, Bayle, and various authors of theological systems. Hobbes. After Spinoza, Hobbes is placed here, because he holds many views no less absurd, on account of which he is numbered among the Atheists by many, although he teaches more things that Atheists do not acknowledge. He believed: 1. That the state of nature is a state of war.
Translator note: The list of Spinoza's refuters is heavily OCR-damaged; names partially reconstructed: 'Mansveld' from 'Manfi*feldio', 'Wittich' from 'VVitthhio', 'Huttinga' from 'Httt*gg*n', 'Velthuysen' from 'VM-kttifio', 'Musaeus' from 'Mttfbo', 'Kayser' from 'Kayfero', 'Jacquelot' from 'faq*el<jt', 'Duris' from 'Dw~*ris', 'Bayle' from 'Baylio'. 'Hob&efium' = Hobbes.
-
Original
2. Jus primaevum naturale,in dc- fenfionis proprise jure quibufcun- que modis , confiftere.*
English
2. Primeval natural right consists in the right of self-defense by whatever means possible.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Religionis femina i quatuor hifce caufis orirL ( a ) A metu nefcio quo fpirituum invifibilium , qiios negat/ (b) Ab ignorantia caufarum fe- cundarurru (c) A eultu eorum qu* impru* dcntes pcrtimefcimus. ■* A 5 * (d)A ■' ,io Bhevis Syllabus (d) A fortuitorum cafuum in- terpretationc , quafi aliquid in iit eflet divini.
English
3. The seeds of religion arise from these four causes: (a) from some unknown fear of invisible spirits, which he denies exist; (b) from ignorance of secondary causes; (c) from the worship of those things which imprudent people greatly dread; (d) from the interpretation of chance events, as if there were something divine in them.
Translator note: Block split across a page break in the OCR; the four items (a)–(d) are reunited from the text. Catchword 'Bhevis Syllabus' suppressed.
-
Original
4. Deum ftatuit corporeum. -
English
4. He held God to be corporeal.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Mofi tribuit , quod Dd perfo- nam geflerit, hinc Deus fuerit repja- fentative, /Vo»*adeoexPerfonis tri- bus Divinis, Secunda tuevit Filiwve- niens in mundum, Tertia> Spirims fan- tfus populum Dei fan&ificans. <?• A&ione$,non £ juftitii vel inju- ftitia , fed a magnitudine , poten- tia , fucceffu , viribus fuperionbus, vel inferioribus effe «ftimandas, 7» Supremam . cuiquc Legem cfle Legem civilis Poteftatis, pro divina Lege habendam.
English
5. He attributed to Moses the role of representing the person of God; hence God was representative — not, therefore, from the three Divine Persons, of whom the Second was the Son coming into the world, and the Third was the Holy Spirit sanctifying the people of God. 6. Actions are to be judged not by justice or injustice, but by greatness, power, success, and superior or inferior strength. 7. The supreme law for everyone is the law of civil authority, which is to be taken as the divine law.
Translator note: OCR damage in propositions 5–7; 'Noua' resolved as a parenthetical marker; the Trinitarian parenthesis about the three persons reconstructed from context. '<?•' is OCR corruption of '6.'.
-
Original
8. NuUam dari certam fcientiam ftatus alicujus poft hanc vitam , fed nici fola traditione.
English
8. There is no certain knowledge of any state after this life, except through tradition alone.
-
Original
9. Ante refurre#ioncm nullam efle anima? , vel operationem, vel cxiften- tiam.
English
9. Before the resurrection there is no operation or existence of the soul.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Praemium vitar seterna? jufto- rum refpe&u , & mortem aeterflajn refpe&u teproborum in hac terracfle rantummodo expe&anda. 11* Vitam beatorum fore fimilem vita* ■^ »ii mp ■ ^m*-~ m ^*^t*!' CofttTKOVllttlA&UM LlB.I. XI vitar Adami in Paradifo,& «jus felici- taris arcem fbre Jerufalem terrcftrem.
English
10. The reward of eternal life for the righteous and eternal death for the reprobate are to be expected in this world alone. 11. The life of the blessed will be like the life of Adam in Paradise, and the pinnacle of that happiness will be the earthly Jerusalem.
Translator note: Block contains propositions 10 and 11; severe OCR noise between them suppressed. 'teproborum' is OCR for 'reproborum'.
-
Original
12. Poenas injuftorum in felicita- tis hujus privatione , calamitatibus corporeis , & fecunda morte pofi- tum iri.
English
12. The punishments of the wicked will consist in the deprivation of this happiness, in bodily calamities, and in the second death.
-
Original
13. Angelos nec efle fubftantias corporeas, nec vere fubfiftere.
English
13. That angels are neither corporeal substances, nor do they truly subsist.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
14. Non dari incorporeos D«- monas.
English
14. That incorporeal demons do not exist.
Translator note: OCR corruption: 'D«- monas' inferred as 'Daemonas' (hyphenated across line break, diacritic garbled).
-
Original
15. Novum Teftamentum & ejus pnecepta non vim accepiffe Legis* quam ex tempore Conftantini Magni.
English
15. That the New Testament and its precepts did not receive the force of law except from the time of Constantine the Great.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
16. Unum efle articnlum creditu ad falutem neceflarium fefimeffeCbri^ Jhtm; at cap. 18. de Cive dicit hanc propofitionem alias comple&i, nem- pe Jefum efie Filium Dei , natum ex Virgine, mortuum pro peccatis, eflc Chnftum, id eft Regem , refurrexiflc, judicaturum muridum , homintsque refurre&uros.
English
16. That there is one article necessary to be believed for salvation, namely that Jesus is the Christ; but in ch. 18 of De Cive he says that this proposition embraces others as well, namely: that Jesus is the Son of God, born of a Virgin, that He died for sins, that He is the Christ, that is, the King, that He rose again, that He will judge the world, and that men will rise again.
Translator note: OCR corruption throughout: 'articnlum' = 'articulum', 'falutem' = 'salutem', 'fefimeffeCbri^ Jhtm' = 'esse Jesum esse Christum' (heavily garbled ligature collapse), 'comple&i' = 'complecti', 'refurrexiflc' = 'resurrexisse', 'judicaturum muridum' = 'judicaturum mundum', 'homintsque refurre&uros' = 'hominesque resurrecturos'. Core sense is recoverable from Hobbes's known position.
-
Original
17. Deum, cujus potentiafit quic- quid fit , omnium adionum etiam malarum efle caufam , quamvis non fieri jubeat.
English
17. That God, by whose power whatever exists comes to be, is the cause of all actions, even evil ones, although He does not command them to be done.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
18. Religioni$ Authores, ncMoA rf fc t% Brbvxi Sy^labus fe & Chriftoexceptis, abufos homi~ num metu & ignoramia 9 ut fibi re~ gnum erigerenr.
English
18. That the founders of religions, with the exception of Moses and Christ, exploited the fear and ignorance of men in order to establish dominion for themselves.
Translator note: OCR corruption: 'ncMoA rf fc t% Brbvxi Sy^labus' is a running page-header ('Brevis Syllabus') garbled into the text block by the scanner. The substantive Latin 'Mose et Christo exceptis' is recoverable from context and from the standard Hobbesian position; 'ignoramia' = 'ignorantia'; 'erigerenr' = 'erigerent'.
-
Original
19. Narur* Legem, honefti ac tiir- pis cfcfcrimen, cfle phantalmata.
English
19. That the law of nature, and the distinction between the honorable and the base, are phantasms.
-
Original
20. Summam Religionem efle jufla Poteftatum capeflcre.
English
20. That the sum of religion is to carry out the commands of the civil powers.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
21. De miraculis in Scriptura enar- ratis,& Propheriis male fenfit. Adverfus enm in Ang'ia prodiere cenfune Guil. Zavzjoni, Roh. Filmeri r jtkhardi Cwnberland , foh. Temfleri^ Revercndiflimi S. Davul & Reveren- diflimi Tenniflbni , nunc totius Bri- tannte Primatis. EdoArdtts Berhcrr. dc # Baro de Cherbury Par Regni Ai*- ThcoLgiiaj Qc Britanniae, Regibus facobo & f*Z j[ Carolo I. a facris belli coufiliis. Cre- & 15. didi&quinque capitibus feu articiilis aufis quicquid ad uniyerf^m Religioncm crro- pertinct , conftringi. w** 1 1.. Efle fupremum aliquod nu- Sdiib* mcn # non inquirendo quale fir* d« vc- i. Colendum eflc , fed quemcun- I^. P * ^ ue c^tum ad JDeum relatum v etfi idolol*CoNTjttOvtRSixmjM
English
21. He held erroneous views concerning the miracles narrated in Scripture and concerning prophecies. Against him in England there appeared censures by Guil. Lawson, Rob. Filmer, Richard Cumberland, Joh. Templer, the Most Reverend Bishop of St. David's, and the Most Reverend Tenison, now Primate of all Britain. Edward Herbert, Baron of Cherbury, Peer of the realm of England and Britain, who served Kings James and Charles I as advisor on sacred and military affairs, believed that whatever pertains to universal religion could be contained under five heads or articles: 1. That there is some supreme being, without inquiring what its nature is. 2. That it is to be worshipped, but that any cult referred to God, even if idolatrous —
Translator note: Block is severely OCR-damaged throughout: running page-header 'CoNTjttOvtRSixmjM' (= 'Controversiarum') garbled into the text; 'Ang'ia' = 'Anglia'; 'cenfune' = 'censurae'; 'Guil. Zavzjoni' heavily garbled — inferred as 'Guil. Lawson' (William Lawson, known English critic of Hobbes); 'Roh. Filmeri' = 'Rob. Filmeri'; 'jtkhardi Cwnberland' = 'Richardi Cumberland'; 'foh. Temfleri' = 'Joh. Templer'; 'Revercndiflimi S. Davul' = 'Reverendissimi S. Davidis' (Bishop of St. David's); 'Tenniflbni' = 'Tenisoni' (Archbishop Tenison); 'EdoArdtts Berhcrr. dc # Baro de Cherbury' = 'Edouardus Herbert, Baro de Cherbury'; 'facobo' = 'Jacobo'; 'Carolo I.' = 'Carolo I.'; 'a facris belli coufiliis' = 'a sacris et belli consiliis'; 'quinque capitibus feu articiilis' = 'quinque capitibus seu articulis'; text is cut off mid-sentence at page break with running header contamination. Final sentence beginning 'That it is to be worshipped...' is incomplete in the source.
-
Original
CAPUT I.
English
Chapter 1.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
Se Rtreticis frimi Seculi. j a m de iis verba , qui a feculo Rcanis ad noftra ufporaEcclefiam turbarunt , non inutile putamus aliquid addere de hrereticis, qui £ i. feculo Chriftianos infcftarunt & in compendiiwrf contrahere qua ab trenw , Ttrttdliano , Pbilaftrio+HierTftymo, fi f3lfem author fit ludkuli de hsrcfibus, Epiphttnio, 3Contr6versiarum:
English
Now, having spoken of those who disturbed the Church from the age of the Reformation down to our own times, we think it not unprofitable to add something about the heretics who harassed Christians in the first century, and to gather into a summary what Irenaeus, Tertullian, Philastrius, Jerome — if he is indeed the author of the work on heresies — and Epiphanius have recorded.
Translator note: Source text is heavily OCR-damaged throughout: proper names, key words, and several phrases required reconstruction from context and from the recognizable list of patristic heresiologists (Irenaeus, Tertullian, Philastrius, Jerome, Epiphanius). Trailing 'Contr6versiarum' is a running-header artifact, not part of the sentence.
Lib.L
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
Lib.L
English
Book I.
Translator note: OCR artifact: 'Lib.L' is a misread of the running header 'Lib. I.' (Liber I); rendered as 'Book I.'
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
ij- idololatricum & profenum , non eflc improbandunu
English
2. That idolatrous and profane worship is not to be condemned.
Translator note: OCR-garbled; 'ij-' inferred as proposition marker '2.'; 'profenum' as 'profanum'; 'non esse improbandum' reconstructed from damaged text.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Virtutem k pietatem eife p«f cipuas partes cultus divini. 4« Vttia & fcelera quaecumque per pcenitentiam expiari deberc. * y. Dari praemium ac pcenam poft fcancvitam. Adverfuseum fcripfit Rhk.Baxtcnu ia Anglia. DmsutU Gevrgii HoUwdi Scntentia* 4 Ex Horntokw > & Qfian&r* , ac Schhtjftlbirgh colftgitur , cum di- xifle, 1« Do&rinam Mbfis? Propheta- xum, Chrifti, Apoftolorum cflc man- cam, iropcrfe&am & inutilem, fuam vero efficaccm ad beandum homi- nenv n. Sc verum Chriftum & Mefliam efle natum, non cx carmc » fed e% - Spiritu Chrifti Jefiu ?. Se Dei tabernaajlum, ideft Ec- clefiam,reftauraturura 7 fed non mor* te&crucc* % \ 14, Brevis SyllabuS *
English
3. That virtue and piety are the chief parts of divine worship. 4. That all vices and crimes whatsoever ought to be expiated through repentance. 5. That reward and punishment are given after this life. Against him Richard Baxter wrote in England. The Opinion of George Holwod. From Horntokius and Osiander, and Schlüsselburg it is gathered that he said: 1. That the doctrine of Moses, the Prophets, Christ, and the Apostles is deficient, imperfect, and useless, but his own is effective for making man blessed. 2. That he himself is the true Christ and Messiah, born not from the flesh, but from the Spirit of Christ Jesus. 3. That he himself would restore the tabernacle of God, that is the church, but not by death and the cross.
Translator note: Heavily OCR-garbled throughout. 'Rhk.Baxtcnu' inferred as Richard Baxter; 'DmsutU Gevrgii HoUwdi Scntentia' inferred as 'Disputatio/Sententia Georgii Holwodi' (The Opinion of George Holwod); 'Qfian&r*' as Osiander; 'Schhtjftlbirgh' as Schlüsselburg; 'Horntokw' as Horntokius; numbered propositions and page-header artifact ('14, Brevis Syllabus') omitted from translation as a running header intrusion.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Sc poffe peccata dimittere & retinere , imo peccaturo in Spiritum fan&um poflfe eondonare , feque ju- dicaturum mundum.
English
4. That he himself could remit and retain sins, and indeed could pardon sin against the Holy Spirit, and that he himself would judge the world.
Translator note: OCR-garbled; 'peccaturo' inferred as 'peccatum'; 'eondonare' as 'condonare'; 'fan&um' as 'Sanctum'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Se eife minimum illtim , de quo Chriftus dixit, minimum eflfe maxi- mum in Regno Coelorum. 6, Se eflfe praftantiorem Chrifto. Aliaque, quae ignorata funt, cum yi~ vcbat , fed poft mortem Bafile* a. 1551, nota.
English
5. That he himself is that least one, of whom Christ said that the least is the greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven. 6. That he himself is more excellent than Christ. And other things which were unknown while he lived, but after his death became known at Basel in the year 1551.
Translator note: OCR-garbled; 'illtim' as 'illum'; 'praftantiorem' as 'praestantiorem'; 'Bafile*' as 'Basileae'; 'yi~vcbat' as 'vivebat'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
Lib.L
English
Book I.
Translator note: OCR artifact: 'Lib.L' is a misread of 'Lib. I.' (Liber I); capital 'I' followed by period rendered as 'L' by OCR.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6$ t* In ftatu vitae contempiativx feu uhitiva? , amittitur omne motivum intereffatum timoris & fpeu j. Id quod eft eflenuale in dire- $ione animae , eft non aliud facere quam fcqni pede tentjm gratiam, cum infinita patientia, pr$cautione & fub- tilitate. Oportet le intra eos limites continere, ug finatur Deus agere , & nunqiiainad purum amorem fe duce- K, nifi qaando Dejjs per un&ionem interiorem incipit aperire cor huii^ verbo % quod adeo durum eft anima- bus adhuc fibimet affixis , & adco po- teft illas fcandalizare, aut in pertur- bationem conjkere.
English
3. In the state of the contemplative or unitive life, every self-interested motive of fear and hope is lost. That which is essential in the direction of the soul is to do nothing other than to follow grace step by step, with infinite patience, caution, and subtlety. One must keep oneself within those limits so that God is permitted to act, and one must never allow oneself to be led to pure love, except when God through interior unction begins to open the heart of such a person to His word, which is so hard for souls still attached to themselves, and so capable of scandalizing them or casting them into confusion.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled throughout; proposition number inferred as 3 from context and sequence; key terms reconstructed from standard Fenelon proposition text.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. In ftatu fanftar indifferentije , ^nima non jiabet amplius defideria, vohmtaria & deliberata propter fuutn interefte / exceptis iis occafion ibus in qmbus toti fua? gratiar fideliter noti cooperatur
English
4. In the state of holy indifference, the soul no longer has desires that are voluntary and deliberate for the sake of its own interest, except in those occasions in which it does not faithfully cooperate with all of its grace.
Translator note: OCR garbled; reconstructed from standard Fenelon proposition sequence.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. In eodem ftatu fan&ae indifferen- tiae , nihil nobis > omnia Deo volu- mus: Nihil volumus ut fimus pcrfe- £ti & beati propter intereife pro- prium , fed omnem perfe&ionem ac fceatitudinem volumus, in quanttki jii' * * ■ 70 Brevis Syllabus Deo placcc efficere ut velimus res ip- r • fas impreflione fuae grariae.
English
5. In the same state of holy indifference, we will nothing for ourselves, all things for God: we will nothing in order that we may be perfect and blessed for our own interest, but we will all perfection and blessedness insofar as it pleases God to cause us to will these very things by the impression of His grace.
Translator note: OCR garbled; running title 'Brevis Syllabus' intruded mid-sentence and silently removed from translation.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. In hoc fan6be inditferentiae fta- tu nolumus amplius falutem ut faluy tem propriam, ut liberation^ m «ternam , ut mercedem noftrorum meri* \ ' ' torum , ut noftrum intereffe omnium maximum ; fed eam vohimus volun* f tate plena, ut gloriam & beneplacitum Dei , ut rem quam ipfe vuk & quam nos vult velle propter ipfum.
English
6. In this state of holy indifference we no longer will salvation as our own salvation, as eternal deliverance, as the reward of our merits, as our greatest interest of all; but we will it with full will, as the glory and good pleasure of God, as a thing which He Himself wills and which He wills us to will for His own sake.
Translator note: OCR garbled; reconstructed from standard Fenelon proposition text.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. DereK&io non eft nifi abnega- tio, feu fui ipfius renuntiatio quam J.Oi nobis in Evangelio recjuirit, -, poftquam externa omnia reliquerimus: Illa noftri ipforujn abnegatio non eft nifi quoad interefle proprium: Ex- trema? probationes in quibus harc ab- negatio, feu fui ipfius dereliftio coer- ceri debet , funt tentationes , quibus Deus «mulator vultpurgareimorem, nullum ei oftendendo perfugium, ne- que ullam fpem quoad fuum interefle proprium etiam arternum.
English
7. Dereliction is nothing other than the abnegation, or renunciation of oneself, which Christ requires of us in the Gospel, after we have forsaken all external things. That abnegation of ourselves extends only to our own interest. The extreme trials in which this abnegation, or dereliction of oneself, must be exercised are temptations, by which God, the jealous lover, wills to purify love, showing it no refuge and no hope whatsoever with regard to its own interest, even its eternal interest.
Translator note: OCR garbled; 'J.Oi' inferred as 'Christus' (Christ); 'amorem' (love) reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Omnia facrificia qax fieri fo- lent ab animabus quam maxime de- finterefiatis , circa earum a?ternam beatitudinem, funt condittonalia,fed CoNtROVERSIARUM LlB. I. 71 ^ hoc facrificium non poteft efle abfolutum in ftatu ordinario : Ii uno cxtremarum probationum cafu , hoc * y . facrificium fit aiiquo modo abfolatum.
English
8. All the sacrifices that are customarily made by souls who are most disinterested with regard to their eternal blessedness are conditional; but this sacrifice cannot be absolute in the ordinary state. In one of the cases of extreme trials, this sacrifice becomes in some manner absolute.
Translator note: OCR garbled; running title 'Controversiarum Lib. I.' intruded mid-sentence and silently removed.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. In extremis probationibus po- teft anirrue invincibiliter perfuafutii eflfe- perfuafione reflcxa , & quae non eft intimus confcientiae fundus, fe ju- fte reprob*tam cffe & Deo.
English
9. In extreme trials it can come about that the soul is invincibly persuaded — by a reflex persuasion, which is not the inmost foundation of the conscience — that it is justly reprobated by God.
Translator note: OCR garbled; 'reprobatam' reconstructed from 'reprob*tam'; 'animae' reconstructed from garbled 'anirrue'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. TunC anima divifa a femet ipfa expirat cum Chrifto, in cface dicens, D*pm 9 Dsns, mcHs m qmd derelicjHifti me ! In hac involuntaria imprelfione defperationis confiftit facrificium ab- folutum fui intereffc prppiii , quoad «ternitatcm.
English
10. Then the soul, divided from itself, expires with Christ on the cross, saying: My God, my God, why have You forsaken me! In this involuntary impression of desperation consists the absolute sacrifice of one's own interest with regard to eternity.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled; scriptural quotation reconstructed from 'Deus, Deus meus, ut quid dereliquisti me'; 'in cruce' (on the cross) inferred from garbled 'in cface'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
11. In hoc ftatu anima amittit om- ncm fpcm fui proprii intcreife ; fed nunquam amittic m parte fuperiori, id eft in fuis adibus dire&is & inti- nns y fpem perfeftam , qu* eft de- fiderium defiatcreflatum promiflio- num.
English
11. In this state the soul loses all hope of its own interest; yet it never loses, in the superior part, that is in its direct and intimate acts, the perfect hope which is the disinterested desire of the promises.
Translator note: OCR garbled; 'desinteressatum' reconstructed from garbled 'defiatcreflatum'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
12. Dire&or tunc poteft huic ani- mx permittere, ut fimplieiter acqui- cfcat ja&ura; fui proprii interefle & ;u- ftae condemnatiotti quam fibi & Deo indiftam credit.
English
12. The director may then permit this soul to acquiesce simply in the loss of its own interest and in the just condemnation which it believes God has pronounced against it.
Translator note: OCR garbled; reconstructed from standard Fenelon proposition text.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
13. Infe71 BRfeVlS SyLIA-»US
English
13. Brief Summary
Translator note: Block is a page-break artifact: proposition number 13 followed only by the garbled running title 'Brevis Syllabus' (Brief Summary); the body of proposition 13 appears in the following block.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
13. Inferior Chrifti pars in jcruce non communicavit fuperiori fuaein* yoluntarias perturbationes,
English
13. The inferior part of Christ on the cross did not communicate its involuntary disturbances to the superior part.
Translator note: OCR garbled; 'in cruce' (on the cross) reconstructed from 'jcruce'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
14. In extremis probationibus pro purificatione amoris , fit quaedam fe, jteratio partis fuperioris animi ab in- feriori :.Ia ifta feparatione a&is par- tis inferioris ljianant ex omnino cceo* & involuntaria perturbatione : nam totum quod eft voluntariuoi & intel- le&uale eft partis fuperions. iy...Meditatio conftat difcurfivis aftibus, qui ife invicem facilc diftia- guuntur : Ifta compofitioa&uum dif- curfivocum & reflexorum eft propria fxercitio arn^ris intereflati, . \
English
14. In extreme trials for the purification of love, a certain separation of the superior part of the soul from the inferior takes place. In this separation the acts of the inferior part flow from an utterly blind and involuntary disturbance, for everything that is voluntary and intellectual belongs to the superior part. 15. Meditation consists of discursive acts which easily distinguish themselves from one another. This composition of discursive and reflex acts is the proper exercise of interested love.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled; two propositions (14 and 15) run together in one block; 'separatio' reconstructed from 'fejteratio'; 'manant' from 'ljanant'; 'caeca' from 'cceo*'; 'amoris interessati' from 'arnoris intereflati'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Datur ftatus contemplationis adeo fublimis , adeoque perfe&*, % ut fiat habitualis , ita ut quoties anima aftu orat, fua oratio fit contemplati- va, non difcurfiva: Tunc non amplius indiget redire ad mcditationem,ejuP- que a&us methodicos. . 17, Animac contemplativa: privan- tur intuitu diftinfto , fenfibili & re- flexo J. Chrifti , duobus temporibus diverus; primb in frrvore nafcente ea-, *um contemplationis : ficundb anima amittit CoNTROVERS l^RUM LlB. % Jj amittit intuitum ^Chrifti in extre- mis probationibus.
English
16. There is a state of contemplation so sublime and so perfect that it becomes habitual, so that whenever the soul actually prays, its prayer is contemplative, not discursive. At that point it no longer needs to return to meditation and its methodical acts. 17. Contemplative souls are deprived of the distinct, sensible, and reflex vision of Jesus Christ at two different times: first, in the nascent fervor of their contemplation; second, the soul loses the vision of Christ in extreme trials.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled; proposition 16 numbered as '6.' by OCR error; two propositions (16 and 17) run together; running title 'Controversiarum Lib.' intruded and silently removed.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
18. In ftatu paffivo excrcentur onj- «fis virtutes diftin&ae, non cogirando quod fint virtutes : In quolibet mc mento aliud non cogitatur quam face- re idquodDeus vult, &amor zelo-typus fimul efficit, ne quis amplius ubi virtutem velit , nec unquam fit a- deo virtute praditus , quam cum vir- XUti amplius affixus non eft.
English
18. In the passive state all the distinct virtues are exercised without thinking that they are virtues. At every moment nothing is thought of but doing what God wills; and jealous love at the same time brings it about that one no longer seeks virtue for its own sake, nor is one ever so endowed with virtue as when one is no longer attached to virtue.
Translator note: OCR garbled; 'amor zelotypus' rendered as 'jealous love'; 'omnibus' reconstructed from garbled 'onj*fis'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
19. Poteft dici in hoc fenfu, quod anima paffiva & defintereflata,nec ip- fum amorem velit amplius quatenus .eft fua perfe&io & fua felicjtas , fed folum ^uatenus eft id quod Deus a nobis vuit. *
English
19. It can be said in this sense that the passive and disinterested soul no longer wills even love itself insofar as it is its own perfection and its own happiness, but only insofar as it is that which God wills from us.
Translator note: OCR garbled; minor ligature errors silently corrected.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
20. In confitendo debent anim* *)transformatae fua peccata deteftari & condemnare fe,& dcfiderareremiflio- nem fuorum peccatorum , noh ut propriam purincationem & Jibera- tioneni, fed ut rem quam Deus vuk s & vult nos vellepropter fuam glo- jiam. iu SanftiMyfticiexcluferuntdfta- tu animarum transformatarum exer- citationes virtutum. D
English
20. In confession, transformed souls must detest their sins and condemn themselves, and desire the remission of their sins, not as their own purification and deliverance, but as a thing which God wills and wills us to will for His own glory. 21. The holy Mystics have excluded from the state of transformed souls the exercises of the virtues.
Translator note: OCR garbled; two propositions (20 and 21) run together in one block; 'animae' reconstructed; proposition 21 begins with 'Sancti Mystici' following an OCR artifact.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
22. Quam* 74 B&EVis Syllabus
English
22. Brief Summary
Translator note: Block is a page-break artifact: proposition number 22 followed only by the garbled running title 'Brevis Syllabus' (Brief Summary); the body of proposition 22 appears in the following block.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
12. Quamvis hxC do&rina de puro amore eflfet pura & fimplex perfe&io Evaugetica, in univerfa traditicflu_ ' defignata , Antiqui Paftores non proi poncbant paftni mttlcitudini jufto4 * rom , nifi exercitia amoris intereflati eorum grati* proportionata. 2j, Purus amor ipfe folus confti^ tuit totam vitam interiorem, & tunc evadit unicum principium & unicum motivum omnium aftuum qui deli- . berati & meritorii funt. Qui plura de Quietiftis nofle vult, debet legere Antonis Bourignon , & Poireti opera ; ut & advcrfus eos Illuftr. BoflTueti Epifcopi , CI. Jurii, \ €
English
22. Although this doctrine of pure love were the pure and simple Evangelical perfection designated throughout the whole tradition, the ancient Pastors did not set before the multitude of the just anything but the exercises of interested love proportioned to their grace. 23. Pure love alone constitutes the whole interior life, and it then becomes the unique principle and unique motive of all acts that are deliberate and meritorious. Whoever wishes to know more about the Quietists should read the works of Antonia Bourignon and Poiret, and also, against them, the works of the Illustrious Bishop Bossuet, of the renowned Jurieu,
Translator note: OCR garbled; proposition 22 numbered as '12.' by OCR error; propositions 22 and 23 run together in one block; bibliography follows immediately; 'Antonis' inferred as Antonia Bourignon; 'Bossueti' rendered as Bossuet; 'Jurii' rendered as Jurieu.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. LaPlacette &c. libros,.quos fuper j fa&e argumentis ediderunt. I Circa Myfticos poflunt legi opera j Card. Petruccl , Boyfii Lanfpergii, ' Johannis a Jefu Mariar, Cardinalis Bon*.
English
La Placette, etc., the books which they published on these arguments. Concerning the Mystics, one may read the works of Cardinal Petrucci, Boyse, Lansperge, John of Jesus Maria, and Cardinal Bona.
Translator note: OCR garbled; leading '1.' is an OCR artifact for a dash or continuation mark, not a proposition number; proper names reconstructed: 'Petruccl' as Petrucci, 'Boyfii' as Boyse, 'Lanfpergii' as Lansperge, 'Johannis a Jefu Mariar' as John of Jesus Maria, 'Cardinalis Bon*' as Cardinal Bona.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
Lib.L
English
Book I.
Translator note: OCR artifact: 'Lib.L' is a misread of 'Lib. I.' (Liber I); the Roman numeral I was scanned as the letter L.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
75 C A P U T XI. Sententk Michaelis Serveti^ & Antitriniurhrum> Stciniy&c. ARrago Hifpanus «at , alias Vil- Jjj*" lanovanus , profeflionc eraterrori- Medicus , jamabanno 152J. cdiditU-J u *^- 7 bros 6. de Trinitate, Dialogos de re-vw. de generatione , Epijioks yuafdam ,' ./*/*?- *"£*;£ logiarn* Servetns credebat. ^ t \ 2 rcI. Omncs qtii Trinitatem ftatuOnr gnichrf* incflentiaDci, imaginarios haberej 1 ^* Deos & illufiones daemoniorum , & eh aiia omnes Trintarios e(Tc Atheos. * •£*>*• ,
English
Chapter 11. The Opinions of Michael Servetus and the Antitrinitarians, Socinus, etc. Servetus was a Spaniard from Aragon, also called Villanovanus; by profession he was a physician. Beginning in the year 1523, he published six books on the Trinity, Dialogues on the same subject, certain Epistles, and other writings. Servetus believed: 1. That all who posit the Trinity in the essence of God hold imaginary gods and illusions of demons, and that therefore all Trinitarians are atheists.
Translator note: Block is heavily OCR-damaged with garbled marginal citations and page numbers embedded throughout; substantive Latin reconstructed from context and Servetus scholarship.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Verbum fuifle idcakm ranonem Libr.V ab initio qu* jam homineni rcferebatj ^T«- fqiffe in verbo apudDeum futuri ho- ijfi;*£ minis Jcfu Chrifti exemplar , pcrfo- d« Ttu nim , effigiem , vultum , feciem,^^; hominis in Deo reprxfentationem. Trinir. ,
English
2. That the Word was the ideal reason from the beginning, which already referred to man; and that in the Word with God there existed the exemplar, person, image, face, and appearance of the future man Jesus Christ — a representation of man in God.
Translator note: OCR-garbled with embedded marginal citation (Libr. V, de Trinit.); text reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Ipfum &ririftum efle filiumDei, g^J quatenus genitus eft a Deo in utero caly**, virginis Mari*, idque non folum vir- tuteSpiritus S. 9>d quia Deus ex fua \ D 4 fwtn ■4-f^ft 8o Brevis SYLtA»as ,fubftantia illum genuit. . Lib.t d« 4- Verbum Dei de ccelo defcen- Trinit. dens efle nunc carnem Chrifti, ita uC jk!?.* caro Chrifti de ccelo fit. Trinit. j. Corpus ipftun Chrifti efle cor- ¥;■"?' pus deitatis , carnem ejus divinant i.p.tji. cacaem DeicceleftemafubftantiaDei , gemcam: Animam Chriftt efle Dcnnv carnem Chrifti efle Dcum , & tam Chrifti animam quam carnem Chrifti tib.^.do fi^ft* ^b «terno in proprfa Deitaris- Tiinit. fobftantia- Ipfmn Chriftum hominem v- 90. ab inirio apud Deum fuifte m propria perfona & fubftanria. jfrlfe 6 ' VerbumDeifiiiflefemen Chri- nit. p!* fti » re,n tamen efle aliam a filio ; efle *«■ roretn naturalis genitur.se Chrifti in Trinit ""W Virginis , ficut fimiengenera- p. «.* tionis animalium. £ xJY 7* "* orem *'' um cceleftem Virgiitt nit. p. obunibrantem, & femini ejus & lan- *6>- gutni fe fe immifcentem transfonnaf- 3 jj,' "*" fe in Deum hnmanam materiam. ibid. p.
English
3. That Christ Himself is the Son of God insofar as He was begotten by God in the womb of the Virgin Mary, and this not only by the power of the Holy Spirit, but because God begat Him from His own substance. 4. That the Word of God descending from heaven is now the flesh of Christ, so that the flesh of Christ is from heaven. 5. That the very body of Christ is the body of the Deity; that His flesh is divine flesh, a heavenly flesh of God, begotten from the substance of God; that the soul of Christ is God; that the flesh of Christ is God; and that both the soul and the flesh of Christ have existed from eternity in the proper substance of the Deity. That Christ Himself as man existed with God from the beginning in His own person and substance. 6. That the Word of God was the seed of Christ, yet that it is something other than the Son; that it was the moisture of the natural generation of Christ in the Virgin, just as the seed of generation is in animals. 7. That the heavenly fire overshadowing the Virgin and mingling itself with her seed and blood transformed human matter into God.
Translator note: Block extremely heavily OCR-damaged with multiple garbled marginal citations (Lib. de Trinit.) and page numbers interspersed; items 3–7 reconstructed from context and known Servetus positions.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Jefum Chriftum participatio- ***• nem Dei Bc hominis habentem non ' potuifle dicicreaturam, fed partici- da Tr!" P*™ creaturanim. nit.cii. o. Unam & eamdem Deiratem, qua: _***v»~&?-" : I^'r»«-".-* .»-.£_ -** - -*i CoifritovERSfuetM frtr.I. ?t ; qu* eft in Patre,commumcatam fhifle flio Jefu immediate & corporaliten Deindeeo Mediatore per minifterium » Angelici fpiritus commuiiicatam fiiiffe fpititualiter Apoftolis ; ac Chrifto quidem foli & natura effe Deitatem * infitam corporaliter & fpiritualken verum ab eo dari aliis fan&um & jtibftantialem halitum.
English
8. That Jesus Christ, having participation in both God and man, could not be called a creature, but a participant in creatures. 9. That one and the same Deity, which is in the Father, was communicated to the Son Jesus immediately and corporeally; and that then, through Him as Mediator, through the ministry of the angelic spirit, it was communicated spiritually to the Apostles; and that to Christ alone the Deity is implanted by nature, both corporeally and spiritually; yet that from Him a holy and substantial breath is given to others.
Translator note: OCR-garbled with embedded marginal citations and page-header fragments; text reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Sicut res omnes nunc funtin tjb.t.da * JDeo , ita eodem ordine ante crea- Trinfri tionem fiiiflfe irt co , &c primum omK ** * ?' nium Chriftum. : iu Chriftum quandiu in carne L ^ M . mortali verfatus eft nondum acce- Trimt. piffe Spiritum novum , quem a fua *• l * u refurre&ione accepturus erat.
English
10. That just as all things are now in God, so in the same order before creation they existed in Him, and first of all Christ. 11. That Christ, for as long as He lived in mortal flesh, had not yet received the new Spirit, which He was to receive from His resurrection.
Translator note: OCR-garbled with marginal citation fragments; text reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
12. Angelos «t Deos & Judads fuifle jj^ ^ . adoratos. «fe Trf13. Animam cfle ex Dei fubftan- m ** 1 * 4 tia.
English
12. That angels were worshipped by the Jews as gods. 13. That the soul is from the substance of God.
Translator note: OCR-garbled with marginal citation fragments; text reconstructed.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
14. P^dobaptifraum damnpvit. D,- a iog.;
English
14. He condemned infant baptism.
Translator note: OCR-garbled; 'P^dobaptifraum' inferred as 'Paedobaptismum'; marginal citation 'Dialog.' omitted from translation.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
15. Spiritum S. non femper fuiflfefl-^**;» £>eum } & Deum efus efle Patrem. Ifte combuftus a. G. 1553. Genevae. VklcnHmtsGtntilis e Campania Italus, tres xternos Spiritus graau numero- que diftindos afleruit ; capite plexus 3*rn*'*rVl66* B 5 Hujus / %% BftlyiS SVLLABtlS Hujus fententiam defendebat M#- th&us Gribaldus J. C. Patavinus ; G*or- ' &ius Blandrata, Pedemontanus Medi- • cusj foh. Paulus Alciatus. liscoevusBernardwusOchwusSenen- ns Monachus Francifianus.qui in Di&- logis 7rinitatem\ & fatisfaiiionem Chri~ * fii impugnavit Francifcus Lifmaninus Corcyrenfis, Monachus Francifcanus; Bon* Sforti* Matri Sjgjfmuridi II. R i iacris* Petrus Gonefius Pe?lonus Serveti feu- tcntiam fequutus eft. Gregorius Pauii Arianorum Senten- ti* adhsefit , ut & Erafmus fohannis- . Everh. Spangenbergius. Fr* Davidis Vngarus fuperinten- detis Tranfylvanus Anti-Trinxtarius - fuir, fed negavit Chrifttim efle in- vocandum & adorandum ; & hunc ' feqiuitus Chrifiianus Franckeh , olim Jefuita Latius Socinus Senenfis Patri- cius natus a. 1^25. familiari confue- . tudine ufus Ochini , rdentini , Alciad &c. cum iis Trinitatem oppugnavit dom^fticisfcriptis, reliquitq; *vU$ot* fua moriens a. 1562. Faufio Socinoqe- poti cui MatejrSenarumPrincipis^ truccii NMHNl % tr*ecii&\\a,<, Qyi fauftus Socims pluK ribus fcriptis Trinitatem impugnavi* ac fatisfa<aionem Chrifti, fe&*fo- ciniana? di£te agnofcitur* Author, mortuus eft a. 1604. Plures habuit & habet fe&atores; qqi eje&i Polonia 3. i6i$. occafione libri impio hoc titulo , Ihrmentiqn throno Trinitatem deturbans. Ab a. i57o.Palatinam Ecclefiam Sc Academiam infecit ha?c haerefis per Adamum Neuferum Paftorem Heidelbergenfem Suevum, qui poftea defecit ad TUrciJmum , & circumcifus fuit Conftantinopoli ; & Johannem Sylvanum Infpeftorem Ecclefi* Ladenbergenfis prope Heidelbergam ; qui ob ^ perduellionis cfimen & ob nefaria v cbnfilia cumTranfyivanis capitc mul«ftatus a. 1572 . In Germania plures , ut cit. Chriftianus Francktn. Chriftoph. Oftorodus , foh. VolktttHs , Vklentmus Smakius , Erneftus Sonorus , Martinus Ruarus^ „ foh. Crettiusfitegmwnifr*tres 9 pk LuJL Wblzjogius* Dogmata autem Sociniamrum & Antitrinitmorum funtfequentia. P 6
English
15. That the Holy Spirit was not always God, and that His God is the Father. Servetus was burned at Geneva in the year 1553. Valentinus Gentilis, an Italian from Campania, asserted three eternal Spirits distinct in degree and number; he was beheaded in the year 1566. His opinion was defended by Matthaeus Gribaldus, a jurist from Padua; Georgius Blandrata, a physician from Piedmont; and Johannes Paulus Alciatus. Contemporary with them was Bernardus Ochinus of Siena, a Franciscan monk, who attacked the Trinity and the satisfaction of Christ in his Dialogues. Franciscus Lismaninus of Corfu, a Franciscan monk, was confessor to Bona Sforza, mother of Sigismund II. Petrus Gonesius of Poland followed the opinion of Servetus. Gregorius Pauli adhered to the Arian opinion, as did Erasmus Johannis and Everhard Spangenbergius. Franciscus Davidis, a Hungarian superintendent of Transylvania, was an Antitrinitarian, but denied that Christ is to be invoked and worshipped; and Christian Franck, formerly a Jesuit, followed him. Laelius Socinus, a Sienese patrician, born in the year 1525, having familiar intercourse with Ochinus, Valentinus Gentilis, Alciatus, and others, attacked the Trinity together with them in private writings, and dying in the year 1562, left these writings to his nephew Faustus Socinus. Faustus Socinus attacked the Trinity and the satisfaction of Christ in numerous writings, and is recognized as the author of the Socinian sect; he died in the year 1604. He had and still has many followers, who were expelled from Poland in the year 1658 on account of an impious book bearing the title, Casting the Trinity down from its throne. From the year 1570, this heresy infected the Palatine Church and Academy through Adam Neuser, a Swabian pastor of Heidelberg, who afterwards defected to Islam and was circumcised at Constantinople; and through Johannes Sylvanus, inspector of the church at Ladenburg near Heidelberg, who was beheaded in the year 1572 for the crime of treason and for wicked conspiracies with the Transylvanians. In Germany there were several others: Christian Franck (already cited), Christoph Ostorodius, Johannes Volkelius, Valentinus Smalcius, Ernestus Sonnerus, Martin Ruarus, Johannes Crellius, the Stegmann brothers, and Ludwig Wolzogen. The dogmas of the Socinians and Antitrinitarians are as follows.
Translator note: ⚠ BIBLIOGRAPHY WARNING: the personal names in this block were reconstructed from heavily OCR-damaged Latin (Antitrinitarian biographical section — Servetus, Gentilis, Socinus and successors). Before citing any specific name from this list in academic work, verify the reading against a printed copy of the 1711 Geneva edition — the reconstructions are educated inferences from context and standard 17th-century bibliographies, not direct readings. Block is extremely heavily OCR-damaged throughout; numerous proper names garbled. Names reconstructed from standard historical sources: Laelius Socinus, Faustus Socinus, Valentinus Gentilis, Georgius Blandrata, Bernardus Ochinus, Franciscus Lismaninus, Franciscus Davidis, Christoph Ostorodius, Johannes Volkelius, Valentinus Smalcius, Ernestus Sonnerus, Martin Ruarus, Johannes Crellius, Ludwig Wolzogen. The expulsion date '1658' is inferred from '1615' OCR error — actual historical date is 1658; rendered accordingly.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Nihil BkBVIS SYLLABUff Sihil admitterc videntur, niff ratio comprehendere valetr ris aliquando id ncgent. icriptores facros credunt aflii potuiffe in rebus minimi moleligionem Chrjftianam dna- fce partibus elfentialibus ab- obedientia praccptis divinis, cia in prom.itfionibus' divinis, dita credendorum capitum noLeligionis capita fundamenta- 6. ifta pofte referri , ad Def ciam,unitatem , a?ternitatem, amjuftitiam,perftftam fapien- perfeftam potentiam.: Et ea. eifcneceflaria dequibus om- ifentiunt. < .„ ullam efle cognitionem Det em iufiram. ullam acquirf pofle ex intuitus ; fe4 non omnes ita fentiunt, .. ■Ilites, Sr/talciw &c.id negant.. omeh Jchovs non efle foli jpritim. >men Dei effe nomen officii, is&diguitatis.. o, Deum CWTROVIRSIARUM LlB.I. $$
English
1. They appear to admit nothing unless reason is able to comprehend it, though some of them at times deny this. They believe that the sacred writers were able to err in matters of minor importance. They hold that the Christian religion consists essentially in two parts: obedience to the divine commandments, and faith in the divine promises; and they add a list of articles to be believed. They hold that the fundamental articles of religion can be referred to six heads: the existence of God, His unity, His eternity, His justice, His perfect wisdom, and His perfect power; and that only those things are necessary about which all agree. They deny that any true knowledge of God can be acquired by intuition alone — though not all of them hold this view; some, such as Volkelius and Smalcius, deny it. 2. They hold that the name Jehovah does not belong to the Son alone. 3. They hold that the name of God is a name of office and dignity.
Translator note: Block is heavily OCR-damaged with page-header fragments and garbled text throughout; reconstructed from context and known Socinian positions. Item numbering is partially recoverable from the original.
-
Original
9. Dftim non eflfe omnipraefentem , ratione eflentiae fuae ,. ied ratione virtutis & cognitionis.
English
9. That God is not omnipresent by reason of His essence, but by reason of His power and knowledge.
-
Original
10. I)eum non efle Ens fimpliciflfi* mum, & ejus setermtatem non carere iucceflione.
English
10. That God is not the most simple Being, and that His eternity does not lack succession.
-
Original
11. Deum nefcire fntuta omnia» libcra & contingentia»
English
11. That God does not foreknow all future things, whether free or contingent.
-
Original
12. Jufticiam vindicatricem pec- cati non £fle Deo eflentiakm.
English
12. That retributive justice for sin is not essential to God.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
15. Trinitatis myftcriiinv negant^ ut & Divinitatem Chrifti.
English
13. They deny the mystery of the Trinity, as well as the divinity of Christ.
Translator note: OCR has '15' for the item number; inferred as '13' from sequence context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
14. Chriftum nori eflc filium Dei naturalem fecundum fuam natnram divinam, fed improprie fic di<SrumJ fecundum naturam humanam , -prop-j? tcr miraculofam conceptiohcm cx| Spiriiu Sanfto ,' dileftionem Patris^ communicationem fimilitudinis cum Deo, quse in tribus confiftit juxtaeos, xJn Ordinatione ejus ad mnnusMedia- toris, & in communkatione perfe- €tx San&itatis & alicujus dominii. 2^ In fufcitationc ejufdem ex morttiis & commurticatione immortalitatis r 3* In exaUatione ejufdem ad dextraitt DeiPatris>*& communicatione per fefte poteftatis & gloriar* D 7 i^Soci 26 Rrevis Syllabus
English
14. That Christ is not the natural Son of God according to His divine nature, but is called such only improperly according to His human nature — on account of His miraculous conception by the Holy Spirit, the love of the Father, and the communication of likeness with God; which likeness, according to them, consists in three things: 1. In His ordination to the office of Mediator, and in the communication of perfect holiness and a certain dominion. 2. In His resurrection from the dead and the communication of immortality. 3. In His exaltation to the right hand of God the Father, and the communication of perfect power and glory.
Translator note: OCR-garbled with marginal citation fragments; text reconstructed. The three sub-items are recoverable from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
15. Socinus cum afleclis Cbriftttm efle adorandum & invocandum dice- bat, nCgarunt Francifcns Davidis SC Chrift. Franckeh. i5. Putant per Spiritum SanSium in- telligi inN.T.velEvangelmm,vel do- num Dei temporariumcordibus quorum- dam hominum infufum , feu firmam & certam vit& aierm fpem y virtntem acci- dentalcm y non Terfonam Divinam; vel Creaturam , Principem Angelorum am fpirhunm Angelicorum congeriem;
English
15. Socinus and his followers said that Christ is to be worshipped and invoked; Franciscus Davidis and Christian Franck denied this. 16. They hold that by "Holy Spirit" in the New Testament is meant either the Gospel, or a temporary gift of God infused into the hearts of certain men, or a firm and certain hope of eternal life, or an accidental power — not a Divine Person; or else a creature, the Prince of Angels, or a collection of angelic spirits.
Translator note: OCR has '15' repeated for item 16; inferred from sequence. 'Terfonam' inferred as 'Personam' (person).
-
Original
17. Sunr inter Antitrinitarios, qui Thritheifmo favent poft Valeminum Gen~ tilcrn.
English
17. There are among the Antitrinitarians those who favor tritheism, following Valentinus Gentilis.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
18. Sunt qui tria tantumefle nomi- na cum SaMlianis credunt , Patrem % Filium & fpiritum S. dici Patrem cum creavit , Filiuw, cum redemit ; Spiri- tum y ciim fan&ificavit; II Ji divinita- tem Patris in Chrifto habitafle & cflfe filium Dei dicunt , fed Chriftum Deun* vocari tantum improprie vo~ liiflt.
English
18. There are those who believe, with the Sabellians, that there are only three names — that one is called Father when He created, Son when He redeemed, and Spirit when He sanctified. Others say that the divinity of the Father dwelt in Christ, and that He is the Son of God, but they maintain that Christ is called God only improperly.
Translator note: OCR has 'SaMlianis' inferred as 'Sabellianis' (Sabellians); 'voliiflt' inferred as 'volunt' (they maintain).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
19. Crcdunt vocari Ae/yov Chriftum, tantum quia fiiit in tempore inter-- pres voluntatis Patris ; vcl per hbytv mtelligendum effe yerbnm EvangelU % - CONTROVERSIARUM Ll#. I. $J' ZUtSpirhwn fanttum qui a principio fiiit; & qui fa&us eft carOjdum habt- tavit in carne ; vel lntt\\igv rttionem feu fapientiam Dei ejus virtutem efv fentiaiem. , * '
English
19. They believe that Christ is called the Word (Logos) only because He was in time the interpreter of the Father's will; or that by the Word is to be understood the word of the Gospel; or the Holy Spirit who was from the beginning and who was made flesh when He dwelt in the flesh; or that by Word is to be understood the reason or wisdom of God, His essential power.
Translator note: OCR-garbled with Greek 'Ae/yov' and 'hbytv' representing 'Logos' (λόγος); page-header 'CONTROVERSIARUM Lib. I.' embedded in text. Reconstructed from context.
-
Original
20. Decreta Dei non effe aetcrna nec jmmutabilia.'
English
20. That the decrees of God are neither eternal nor immutable.
-
Original
21. Decretumpredeftinationiseflle generale & indcnnitura de fcrvandis !i omnibus in Chriftum credituris, & pcrfevcraturisjdamnandis vero inde- nnite non credituris & non pcrfevc. raturis , ac proinde efle magis de- cretum de conditionibus quam de perfonisv
English
21. That the decree of predestination is general and indefinite, concerning the saving of all who will believe in Christ and persevere, and the damning indefinitely of all who will not believe and will not persevere; and that therefore it is more a decree concerning conditions than concerning persons.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
22. Matenam efle vel «ternam,vcl pracxtitiffe ante principium om* nium , fic protinus non cfle aeternum * quod ante principium Mofaicum fuit, |. tit Arianu t ' 23. fmaginem Dei fitam effepo* tiifimum in dominiOjfeu jurc in Crea* turas fublunares.
English
22. That matter is either eternal, or that it pre-existed before the beginning of all things, and thus that what existed before the Mosaic beginning is not therefore eternal — as the Arians hold. 23. That the image of God consists principally in dominion, that is, in the right over sublunar creatures.
Translator note: OCR-garbled; 'Matenam' inferred as 'Materiam' (matter); 'Mofaicum' = Mosaic (beginning described by Moses in Genesis).
-
Original
24. Mortem corpoream effe feque~ lam natura? * non peccatk
English
24. That bodily death is a consequence of nature, not of sin.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
25. Negant peccatum originale. ' i(f* Pcenam malis refervatam eflfe * aanihilationem animae & corporis» i . quidam m m v . mw* ■ -91 i. .-^»- I . ■ !■ i w »,.., i . ii lfci , i uk. U »>1 $8 BREVtS SYtLABUS cjuidam Sociniani credidiffe viden^ tur. xj. Homines habere vires pte- ftandi , fine auxilio gratiae , opu^ vere bonum. -
English
25. They deny original sin. 26. Some Socinians appear to have believed that the punishment reserved for the wicked is the annihilation of soul and body. 27. That men have the power to perform, without the aid of grace, a truly good work.
Translator note: OCR-garbled with page-header and printing artifacts embedded; items 26 and 27 reconstructed from context. 'Pcenam' = 'Poenam' (punishment).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
28. Vi&imas lcgajes proprie & per fe, fuiffe peccatorum expiatorias, fal- tem leviorum, & progravioribus pec- catis nullum aiiud remedium praeter fingnlarcm Dei mifericordiam. 2.
English
28. That legal sacrifices, properly and in themselves, were expiatory for sins, at least for the lesser ones; and that for more serious sins there was no other remedy than the singular mercy of God.
Translator note: 'Vi&imas' inferred as 'Victimas' (sacrifices/victims); 'lcgajes' inferred as 'legales' (legal).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. Chriftum Legem moralem coi>- rcxiffe & auxiffe.
English
29. That Christ corrected and enlarged the moral law.
Translator note: OCR has '9.' for item number; inferred as '29.' from sequence context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
50. Chriftum ante inchoatum Pro* phccicum munus corpore in ccelunr rapturn fuiffc ad Patrem. 3»i Chriftumeflefacerdotemratio-- ue fua? apparirionisin codo & volun-- tatis nobis fubveniendi, & quia aftu nosliberat a pcenis & fervitute pec- cati : non vero effe Mediatorem no- ftrum, feu Redemptorem proprie fic* di Aum per vpram AJfpwir.
English
30. That Christ, before His prophetic office had begun, was taken up bodily to the Father in heaven. 31. That Christ is a priest by reason of His appearance in heaven and of His will to help us, and because He actually delivers us from the punishments and bondage of sin — but that He is not truly our Mediator or Redeemer, properly so called, by means of a true satisfaction.
Translator note: Block contains two proposition numbers (30 and 31); OCR garbled proposition numbers and several words throughout; trailing 'vpram AJfpwir' reconstructed as 'veram Satisfactionem' (true satisfaction) from context and standard Socinian controversy framing.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
32. Chriftum non fatisfecifle pro nobis vere, fed mortem perp^fmm fuiffe y titm, ut voluntatem Dei nobis de remifllone gratuita peccatorum morte confir mar e t ; tum ut exemplo fuo nobis ad patientiam & perfeverantiam h CofcTKOVlKSTAS.UM Lt». I. 8j> rantiam pWeluceret j tum ut , magis idoncus eflet ad noflri miferandum; fic Chriftum non vice & Joco noflri tnortuum effe, fcd bono noftro.
English
32. That Christ did not truly make satisfaction for us, but that He underwent death: first, in order to confirm to us by His death God's will regarding the free remission of sins; second, in order to illuminate the way for us to patience and perseverance by His own example; and third, in order that He might be more fitted to have compassion on us — and thus that Christ did not die in our place and stead, but for our benefit.
Translator note: OCR has a garbled page-header fragment ('CofcTKOVlKSTAS.UM Lt». I. 8j>') embedded mid-sentence; this is a running header artifact and has been silently omitted. Several other words heavily corrupted and inferred from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
33. Corpus Chrifti poft refurre> ctiouem immutatum ene in corpus fpirituak& ccelefte., expers carois 1 & faoguinis.
English
33. That the body of Christ after the resurrection was changed into a spiritual and heavenly body, devoid of flesh and blood.
Translator note: Several words OCR-corrupted ('ene' for 'esse', 'carois' for 'carnis', 'faoguinis' for 'sanguinis'); silently inferred.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
34. Veram Ecclcfum polfe a&ua- Iiterplane deficem 3
English
34. That the true Church can actually and completely fail.
Translator note: OCR-corrupted ('Ecclcfum' for 'Ecclesiam', 'polfe' for 'posse', 'deficem' for 'deficere'); silently inferred.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Datum ommbus externe voca- -tis cotrimune auxilium ad converfio- nem , ncc aliud eife neccflarium. 3<
English
35. That a common assistance toward conversion is given to all who are outwardly called, and that nothing else is necessary.
Translator note: OCR has dropped the leading numeral '3' from '35'; trailing '3<' is an OCR artifact of the next proposition number; proposition number reconstructed from sequence. Several words corrupted and silently inferred.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Nos non jnfHftcari per jufti- ' tiam Chrifti, fed per acceptilatio- ocm fidei noftrav :
English
36. That we are not justified by the righteousness of Christ, but by the acceptilation of our faith.
Translator note: OCR has dropped the leading '3' from '36'; 'acceptilatio' is a legal term for formal remission by declaration, rendered as 'acceptilation'; several words corrupted and silently inferred.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
37. Regeneracionem & fanftifica- *„ tionem confiftere, non in innova- ■ ' tione facultatum noftrarum , fed in . vitx anreafts mutatione. ,
English
37. That regeneration and sanctification consist, not in the renewal of our faculties, but in a change of our former manner of life.
Translator note: OCR artifacts include spurious punctuation and 'vitx anreafts' for 'vitae anteactae'; silently inferred.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
38. Poffe daii hic homines pcrreftos, quorum opera quxdatn fint. ab omnibus peccati reliquiis libcra..
English
38. That perfect men can exist here, whose certain works are free from all remnants of sin.
Translator note: OCR corruptions ('Poffe daii' for 'Posse dari', 'pcrreftos' for 'perfectos', 'quxdatn' for 'quaedam', 'libcra' for 'libera'); silently inferred.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
39. Veros fideles poflfe excidcre fratiS Dei, & veram fidem deper- ere. ...
English
39. That true believers can fall away from the grace of God and lose true faith.
Translator note: OCR has 'fratiS' for 'gratia'; silently inferred.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
40. Quidajn negant juc otnne aut jus gladli in fontes Magiftratibus,uc 9© Brevis Syxlabus Wblzflgius , Stegmannm junior ; fed fuut qui aflerant, ut Creiliu*, Prczjpcovius*
English
40. Some deny all right, or the right of the sword, to magistrates over criminals — such as Woblzogius and Stegmannus the younger — but there are those who affirm it, such as Crellius and Przipkovius.
Translator note: OCR garbles names ('Wblzflgius' for 'Woblzogius', 'Stegmannm' for 'Stegmannus', 'Creiliu*' for 'Crellius', 'Prczjpcovius*' for 'Przipkovius'); a running page-header fragment ('Brevis Syxlabus') is embedded in the name list and silently omitted; 'fontes' reconstructed as 'sontes' (criminals/guilty persons).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
41. Vocationem legitimam non eflfe neceflariam ad minifterium excr- cendum.
English
41. That a legitimate calling is not necessary for the exercise of the ministry.
Translator note: Minor OCR corruptions ('eflfe' for 'esse', 'neceflariam' for 'necessariam'); silently inferred.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
42. Sacramenta effe meras tcfleras ac notas externas noftr* profeflio- ni$. . 4?. Baptifinum aqua» cffe ritum fa* tis indiffcrefiytem 8c temporarium, su- jus ufus demum fticrit in Ecclefia naf- cente & primitiva.
English
42. That the sacraments are mere tokens and external marks of our profession. 43. That water baptism is a rite sufficiently indifferent and temporary, whose use was only for the nascent and primitive Church.
Translator note: Block contains two propositions (42 and 43); OCR has '4?.' for '43.' and multiple garbled words throughout; silently inferred.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
44. Ccenam efle tantum inftitutam, ut notam profeflion|s,.&adcomme- morandarri Chrifti charitatem.
English
44. That the Supper was instituted only as a mark of profession and for the commemoration of Christ's love.
Translator note: Minor OCR corruptions silently inferred.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
45. Animam,quum homo mortuus eft, perinde fe habere ac fi non efler, perce ptionem nullamhabere , fen- jqm nullum,nuUam adionem, fom- no quafi alto fopitam, qnidam Soci- niani videntur credidifle.
English
45. That when a man has died, the soul is in the same condition as if it did not exist — having no perception, no sensation, no activity, as though lulled into a deep sleep — is what certain Socinians appear to have believed.
Translator note: Several OCR corruptions silently inferred ('efrer' for 'esset', 'adionem' for 'actionem', 'qnidam' for 'quidam').
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
45. Non fore refurre&ionem uni- verfalem omnium & fingulorum,qui- dam Sociniani dixerunt, aUi tamcn aflerunt.
English
46. That there will not be a universal resurrection of all and each, certain Socinians have said — though others affirm it.
Translator note: OCR repeats '45.' but this is proposition 46 in the sequence; number corrected from context. 'refurre&ionem' is OCR for 'resurrectionem'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
47. Nonrefurgere eadcm corpora quse ceciderunt,fed nova plane quoad fubftantiairu 48« CotvCoNTROVERSIARUM LlB.I. £1 [ *.„
English
47. That the bodies which fell do not rise again, but entirely new ones as to their substance. 48.
Translator note: Block contains proposition 47 complete and the beginning of proposition 48; the trailing text ('CotvCoNTROVERSIARUM LlB.I. £1 [ *.,') is a garbled running page-header and pagination artifact, silently omitted. Proposition 48 content continues in the following block.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
48. Conjiciendos eflTe impios qui futuri in ttoviffima die fuperftttes ^ "* erant, inignem annihilativum, qui[ ilant dixerunt. De Soicmikni&&contraSocinian6s plures fcripferunt. Rnb. Bellarmhms, fac, Vieek&st Mari. Smiglecius^Fridericus Baldvinus , Schluf- felburgUts: Volfg.Franzim^fMcobnsMar- * ainus , Chrijiianus Mutthias , Graverm, feh. Gerhardus, NicoLHmnius , Paulus ftarnovius , foh. Botfaccus , foh* Maur kifch, B. Meifnerus , foh. Saubertus* *fheod* Thumnhis , fvjfua Segrnamus, jtndr. Prol&us , U Conr. Dannhaverus, i Jufius Feverbotnius , And* Kesicrus, Ab. Calovius > Aug* Vdrenhs > I. Paulus DurL yi& > Paulus Felwingerm : hh. Anu f Scherrerus, Phil. Iac. Spenerus > lohan- nes Olearius, Zanchius, Iok*Junius , Ia* cob. ad PortumJ. Henricus Atfttdius , I(h fias Simlerus , Sibr. Lubbertus , Vwr~ que Spanhemius Jiugo Grotius , Cloppem- burgius , lof Plac&us , Maccovius, L. Crocius , Andreas EJJenms, loh. HoomI beckius , loh, C&cceius , Mart. Scho&c* kius , Amos Comenius , Samuel Marsfius, Ufz* Berenyius, Jtfkol. Armldus , Abbadie, i ' Brevis SVllabus idie^&omheslocoramcommamam :riptores.
English
48. That the ungodly who would be alive on the last day are to be cast into an annihilating fire — so certain of them said. Concerning the Socinians, and against the Socinians, many have written: Rob. Bellarminus, Jac. Wiekus, Mar. Smiglecius, Fridericus Baldvinus, Schlusselburgius, Wolfg. Franzius, Jacobus Martinus, Christianus Matthias, Graverus, Joh. Gerhardus, Nicol. Hunnius, Paulus Starniovius, Joh. Botsaccus, Joh. Mauritsch, B. Meisnerus, Joh. Saubertus, Theod. Thummius, Josua Stegmannus, Andr. Prolaius, Conr. Dannhaverus, Justus Feuerbornius, And. Keslerus, Ab. Calovius, Aug. Varenius, I. Paulus Durius, Paulus Felwingerus, Joh. Andr. Scherrerus, Phil. Jac. Spenerus, Johannes Olearius, Zanchius, Joh. Junius, Jacob. ad Portum, J. Henricus Altingius, Josias Simlerus, Sibr. Lubbertus, uterque Spanhemius, Hugo Grotius, Cloppenburgius, Jos. Placaeus, Maccovius, L. Crocius, Andreas Essenius, Joh. Hoornbeeckius, Joh. Cocceius, Mart. Schoockius, Amos Comenius, Samuel Maressius, Ulz. Berenyius, Nicol. Arnoldus, Abbadie, and all writers of common-places.
Translator note: ⚠ BIBLIOGRAPHY WARNING: the personal names in this block were reconstructed from heavily OCR-damaged Latin (anti-Socinian bibliography). Before citing any specific name from this list in academic work, verify the reading against a printed copy of the 1711 Geneva edition — the reconstructions are educated inferences from context and standard 17th-century bibliographies, not direct readings. Heavily OCR-corrupted block containing proposition 48 and a long bibliography of anti-Socinian authors; all personal names reconstructed from garbled OCR by inference against known 17th-century theological bibliographies; trailing page-header fragment ('Brevis SVllabus idie^&omheslocoramcommamam :riptores') reconstructed as a closing phrase about 'all writers of common-places'.
De Lihertinu.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
De Lihertinu.
English
On the Libertines.
Translator note: OCR artifact: 'Lihertinu.' is a garbled rendering of 'Libertinis.' ('h' for 'b'; terminal 's' dropped before period). Rendered as 'On the Libertines.' from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
Hax fe&a debet originem fuam ab- ufui do&rin* de libertate Chriftiana & Entufiafrao Anabaptiftico. Au&ores ac Duces hujus Gb&x funt Coppinns > Injklanm y Qmntins , Ber- ) trundnsy CiauAius Perfevalux , Antonius * Pocquws facerdos , Henricm Nicoldi Monafterio VVeftphalus, qui circa annum 1 J55. inftituit^wwi/*^» Charita- «V, quique fe Mofi, & Chrifto pra- ferebat. Eorum dogmata talia fuifleex va- riis colligitur. i. Uaicmn eflfe omaium viventium r-^- - ■ ■«aflSJCj&, CoNTROVEKSIARUM LlB. I. 15 tium Spiritum Dei , ubique diffufum, & animam noftram nihil aliud eflc quam Dei ilium Spiritum.
English
This sect owes its origin to the abuse of the doctrine of Christian liberty and to Anabaptist Enthusiasm. The authors and leaders of this sect are Coppinus, Insulanus, Quintinus, Bertrandus, Claudius Perseval, Antonius Pocques the priest, and Henricus Nicolai of Westphalia from Munster, who around the year 1555 founded the Family of Love, and who placed himself before Moses and Christ. Their dogmas, gathered from various sources, were as follows. 1. That the Spirit of God is the one spirit of all living things, spread everywhere, and that our soul is nothing other than that Spirit of God.
Translator note: Block is heavily OCR-damaged throughout; names, dates, and the sect title 'Family of Love' reconstructed from context and known historical record (Hendrik Niclaes, Familia Caritatis). Page-header artifact 'CoNTROVEKSIARUM LlB. I. 15' embedded mid-paragraph by OCR; silently omitted from translation as a running-header intrusion.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Omnes irapulfus hominis for- tiores, eflfe a Spiritu DeL
English
2. That all the stronger impulses of man are from the Spirit of God.
Translator note: Minor OCR ligature errors silently corrected: 'irapulfus' = 'impulsus', 'eflfe' = 'esse', 'DeL' = 'Dei'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Peccata ac confcientis morfus, ut & Gehenn* terrores , effe animi figmenta.
English
3. That sins and the pangs of conscience, as also the terrors of Gehenna, are figments of the mind.
Translator note: OCR: 'confcientis morfus' = 'conscientiae morsus'; 'Gehenn*' = 'Gehennae'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. DifcrimenReljgionis confifterc quoque in imaginatione5. Veram & ipiritualem libeitatem perinde haberc omnia,neque ulla tan- gi pcccati confcientia, five religionis fcrupulo : Oportere ut unufquifque fc fe Spiritui Dei ducendum commit- Ut.
English
4. That the distinction of religion likewise consists in imagination. 5. That true and spiritual freedom treats all things alike, and is touched by no awareness of sin nor scruple of religion; and that each person must commit himself to be led by the Spirit of God.
Translator note: OCR merges points 4 and 5 into one block; the numeral '5.' is embedded after 'imaginatione' in the source. 'ipiritualem' = 'spiritualem'; 'libeitatem perinde haberc omnia' = 'libertatem perinde habere omnia'; 'pcccati confcientia' = 'peccati conscientia'; 'commit- Ut' = 'committat'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Libertatem non pcrmittere , ut quis fe patiatur adftringi ad Scriptu- ram, muito minus adlegcs humanas» & ad certa Religionis ReguUni feu communronem.
English
6. That liberty does not permit anyone to allow himself to be bound to Scripture, much less to human laws and to a fixed Rule or communion of Religion.
Translator note: OCR: 'pcrmittere' = 'permittere'; 'adftringi' = 'adstringi'; 'adlegcs' = 'ad leges'; 'ReguUni' = 'Regulam'; 'communronem' = 'communionem'.
CAPUT II.
-
Original
CAPUT II.
English
Chapter 2.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
De lud&is. CRcdunt ,
English
Concerning the Jews. They believe,
Translator note: OCR-garbled heading and opening word; 'lud&is' = 'Iudaeis', 'CRcdunt' = 'Credunt'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Prarter Legem fcrip- tam a Mofe, dari aliam Xegem oratem \6 Brevis Syllabus. oralem divinse originis , qvx ad po- fteros propagata fuit oraii tradirione, quampan pie tatis aflfe&u venerantur t Negant tamen illud Carrdu.
English
1. That besides the written law given by Moses, there is another oral law of divine origin, which was transmitted to posterity by oral tradition, and which they venerate with a deep sentiment of piety. The Karaites, however, deny this.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled throughout; 'Xegem oratem' = 'Legem oralem'; 'oralem divinse originis' reconstructed from context; 'qvx' = 'quae'; 'oraii tradirione' = 'orali traditione'; 'quampan' = 'quam'; 'aflfe&u' = 'affectu'; 'Carrdu' = 'Karaei' (Karaites).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Ihalrmd fudatcum, tam librurn idifchmioth colleftum a R. Juda cir- ca a. Cijo.quam Gemaram^znem al- teram Thalmudis Babylonici abfolu- tam circa a. 500. ( prster Thalmud Hierofolymitanum , quafi audopium libri Mifchna , au&ore R. Juchanai* a. 130.) efle authoritatis ac certitudi- nis divinx ad probanda & fundanda fidei dogmata & vit» inftituta* £x Eccl. X. 8.
English
2. That the Jewish Talmud -- both the book of the Mishnah collected by R. Judah around the year 130, and the Gemara, the other part of the Babylonian Talmud, completed around the year 500 (besides the Jerusalem Talmud, which is as it were a commentary on the book of the Mishnah, authored by R. Jochanan, around the year 130) -- possesses divine authority and certainty for proving and establishing the dogmas of faith and the rules of life. From Eccl. X. 8.
Translator note: OCR severely garbled; 'Ihalrmd fudatcum' = 'Thalmud Judaicum'; 'librurn idifchmioth' = 'librum Mischnoth'; date 'Cijo' inferred as '130' from context (Mishnah compiled c. 200 CE, but author's date preserved); 'Gemaram^znem' = 'Gemaram'; 'au&ore' = 'auctore'; 'R. Juchanai*' = R. Jochanan; 'certitudinis divinx' = 'certitudinis divinae'; 'vit» inftituta' = 'vitae instituta'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Libros V. T. efle tantum reci- piendos , repudiatis Libris R Tefta- menti. 4* Myfterium Trinitatis negant,& Deo multa abfurda & ridicula affin- gunt , ut flert , lettiom Thahmdis va~ C4T€ &c* 5« DarmonasaDeocreatoseflefpi- ritus malos fecanda dve creationis, una cum inferno,- Eosdemque efle tyiritus fublunares , fubftantias cor- poreas , aereas & igneas. 6, Aakas» humanas creatas eflfc onines fimul die primo,fimul cum Iu- ce, creatas efle pares five conjugcs, wiimam maris & fceminae conjunctim.
English
3. That only the books of the Old Testament are to be received, the books of the New Testament being rejected. 4. They deny the mystery of the Trinity, and attribute many absurd and ridiculous things to God, such as weeping, devoting himself to the reading of the Talmud, etc. 5. That demons, created by God as evil spirits on the second day of creation together with hell, are sublunary spirits, corporeal substances, airy and fiery. 6. That human souls were all created at once on the first day, together with the light, created as pairs or couples, the soul of male and female jointly.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled; multiple propositions run together; 'V. T.' = Veteris Testamenti (Old Testament); 'R Tefta-menti' = 'Novi Testamenti'; 'flert' = 'flere' (to weep); 'lettiom Thahmdis va~C4T€' = 'lectioni Thalmudis vacare'; 'DarmonasaDeo' = 'Daemonas a Deo'; 'fecanda dve' = 'secunda die'; 'tyiritus' = 'spiritus'; 'Aakas»' = 'Animas'; 'onines' = 'omnes'; 'wiimam' = 'unam' or 'animam'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Legem ralfis.ineptis, & abfut- dis gloffis corrumpunt.
English
7. They corrupt the law with false, inept, and absurd glosses.
Translator note: OCR artifact 'ralfis' = 'falsis'; 'abfut-dis' = 'absurdis'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Exiftunant omnem imasinum «fumjetiam eum,qui memorix tantum infervit.effe iflicitum. 9* Blafphemiam committi pro- imntiando nomen lOw.
English
8. They consider every use of images, even that which serves only the memory, to be illicit. 9. That blasphemy is committed by pronouncing the name YHWH.
Translator note: OCR garbled; 'imasinum «fum' = 'imaginum usum'; 'memorix' = 'memoriae'; 'infervit' = 'inservit'; 'iflicitum' = 'illicitum'; 'pro-imntiando' = 'pronuntiando'; 'lOw' = the Tetragrammaton (YHWH), rendered as the divine Name.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Dte Sabbathi ab omni ope» ctiam c o,quofaius proximi promove- tur,abftinendum efle.
English
10. That on the day of the Sabbath one must abstain from all work, even that by which the welfare of one's neighbor is promoted.
Translator note: OCR garbled; 'Dte Sabbathi' = 'Die Sabbathi'; 'omni ope»' = 'omni opere'; 'quofaius' = 'quo salus'; 'promove-tur' = 'promovetur'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
11. Legcmcreduntdatamfuifie.at Ifraelita ejus obfervatfoue 'uftifica- rehturxoram Dco, pcr eam xternum viverent, ac mercedem obedieQCias fax confequerentur.
English
11. They believe the law was given so that the Israelites would be justified before God by observing it, would live eternally by it, and would obtain the reward of their obedience.
Translator note: OCR garbled; 'Legcmcreduntdatamfuifie' = 'Legem credunt datam fuisse'; 'obfervatfoue' = 'observatione'; ''uftifica-rehturxoram' = 'justificarentur coram'; 'pcr eam xternum' = 'per eam aeternum'; 'obedieQCias fax' = 'obedientiae suae'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
13. Leges ceremoniales & forenfes datas effe, ut eflent obfervantia: «er- n^, jurisperpetui&immutabilis. In- primis Legecn de eiramcifione & de fabyathoja.t 8c de ■ ibftintnti* k cibU «*- , mundts..
English
12. That the ceremonial and forensic laws were given to be of eternal observance, of perpetual and immutable force; especially the law concerning circumcision, and concerning the Sabbath, and concerning abstinence from unclean foods.
Translator note: OCR garbled; block numbered '13' in source but follows prop. 11 without a prop. 12 in sequence -- rendered as 12 to preserve the enumeration; 'obfervantia: «ern^' = 'observantiae aeternae'; 'jurisperpetui' = 'juris perpetui'; 'eiramcifione' = 'circumcisione'; 'fabyathoja.t' = 'Sabbatho'; 'ibftintnti*' = 'abstinentia'; 'cibU «*- , mundts' = 'cibis immundis'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
13. Mcriiam nondum adveniffe.
English
13. That the Messiah has not yet come.
Translator note: OCR: 'Mcriiam' = 'Messiam'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
14. Mcrtias duosfbre, alterumfi- Hum fofiphi Vtl Ef/brMati , Tfchtmbt nomine, vilcm , occidendum inprx18 BAevis Syllabus . lio contra Gog 9 vcl Magog, ab Armillo Duce fiiiorum Edom Feu Chriftiano- rum, fed tamen poftca, a fucceflbre fuo e mortuis fufcirandum. Alterum . fUUm Davidis Rcgia majeftate confpi[ l cuum, cui Xth Tribus fubjiciendae cruot , Regcfquc terrarum.
English
14. That there will be two Messiahs: one the son of Joseph or Ephraim, by name Tschombet, lowly, destined to be killed in the battle against Gog or Magog by Armillus, the leader of the sons of Edom, that is, of the Christians, but afterward to be raised from the dead by his successor. The other, the son of David, conspicuous in royal majesty, to whom the ten tribes and the kings of the earth are to be subjected.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled; 'Mcrtias duosfbre' = 'Messias duos fore'; 'fofiphi Vtl Ef/brMati' = 'Josephi vel Ephraimi'; 'Tfchtmbt' = proper name (Tschombet/Nehemiah ben Hushiel in tradition); 'vilcm' = 'vilem'; 'inprx18 BAevis Syllabus . lio' = page-header OCR intrusion, ignored; 'fucceflbre' = 'successore'; 'fufcirandum' = 'suscitandum'; 'fUUm' = 'filium'; 'Rcgia' = 'Regia'; 'confpi[l]cuum' = 'conspicuum'; 'Xth Tribus' = 'decem Tribus' (ten tribes); 'cruot' = 'erunt'; 'Regcfquc' = 'Regesque'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
15. Mefli* regnum forc terrenum» mundanum , exrernum , carnale. W 16 . Jefum noftrum non cfic verum ? ^ Mertiam , ncc refurrexifle.
English
15. That the kingdom of the Messiah will be earthly, worldly, external, and carnal. 16. That our Jesus is not the true Messiah, and that He did not rise from the dead.
Translator note: OCR garbled; 'Mefli*' = 'Messiae'; 'forc' = 'fore'; 'exrernum' = 'externum'; 'W 16 .' = spurious OCR artifact before prop. 16; 'cfic' = 'esse'; 'Mertiam' = 'Messiam'; 'ncc refurrexifle' = 'nec resurrexisse'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
17. Noftram jufti£cationem & pcc- ; catorum expiationem non quaeren- r dam in obedientia noftri Jefu , fed in '. f poenitentia , in fefto expiationis > in \ Dei mifericordia , in affliftionibus , i. m mor te.
English
17. That our justification and the expiation of sins are not to be sought in the obedience of our Jesus, but in repentance, in the feast of atonement, in the mercy of God, in afflictions, and in death.
Translator note: OCR contains spurious punctuation and characters throughout; 'jufti£cationem' = 'justificationem'; 'pcc-;catorum' = 'peccatorum'; 'quaeren-r dam' = 'quaerendam'; 'fefto expiationis' = the Day of Atonement (Yom Kippur); 'affliftionibus' = 'afflictionibus'; 'i. m mor te' = 'in morte'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
18. Animas juftoram e cofpore j, cgrcffas migrare per pvnptyxu™ in i corpora aha humana , faltem tribus | vicibus 5 impriorum migrarein bruta "j corpora : Non tamen omnes id cre- f dunt. I
English
18. That the souls of the righteous, having departed from the body, migrate through transmigration of souls into other human bodies, at least three times; and that the souls of the wicked migrate into the bodies of brute animals. Not all, however, believe this.
Translator note: OCR garbled; 'juftoram' = 'justorum'; 'cofpore' = 'corpore'; 'cgrcffas' = 'egressas'; 'pvnptyxu™' = Greek metempsychosis (transmigration), OCR-mangled; 'corpora aha' = 'corpora alia'; 'impriorum' = 'impiorum'; trailing '"j' and 'f' and 'I' are OCR artifacts.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
19. Refurreftionem forc particuf 'Jarem quorumdam tantum,, impiis, in mortc manfuris , paucis exceptis: Non ita tamen fentiunt omncs JtHs dd. ■ ao. Ifraeii.Hji •m.m CONTROVERSIARUM LlB. I. t£
English
19. That the resurrection will be particular, of certain persons only, the wicked remaining in death, with few exceptions. Not all Jews, however, hold this view. 20. Of the Israelites.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled; 'Refurreftionem' = 'Resurrectionem'; 'particuf'Jarem' = 'particularem'; 'mortc manfuris' = 'morte mansuri'; 'JtHs dd.' = 'Judaei' (Jews); 'ao. Ifraeii.Hji' = '20. Israelitarum' (start of proposition 20); 'CONTROVERSIARUM LlB. I. t£' is a running page-header OCR intrusion, ignored in translation.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Iftaclitarum refurre&ionem, <jui procul & Terra fan&a mortui funt, fore devolutione corporom per meatus fubterrancos in terram Ifrae- lis,ac faturam beneficio cujufdam offi- culi in corpore humano. 2r. Redu&um iri Ifraelitas per Mefftam in terram fan&am , inftau- ratum iri Hierofoiymam , & tertium Templum , reftituendum cultum Le* falem,& Ifraelitis cefTurum totius or- is imperium. Qui circa has controverfias plene erudiri vult , legat Ruymundi Martini Pugionem fidei ; Petrum Galatinum; & opera fagii , Brougthmi , Helvici 9 rEmpereur> Schickardi , Buxtorfii, Coc- csji, MuUeri , Hulfii r Lentii, Hachjpa- ni r Cdppelli , Limberchii , Frichmuthii, C*rpzj)vii in notis ad Schick. Gouffiti dc EfifiopiHuetii^HmfrntecJ^iiy Wugenfei- liiy Hottingeri, Simmii, Relmdi & Bafi- nagii , in hiftoria Judxorum y Berto~ loccii Bibiioch. Rabb, &c* CAPUT BREViS S^LLABUS
English
20. That the resurrection of the Israelites who have died far from the Holy Land will come about by the rolling of their bodies through underground passages to the land of Israel, and will be accomplished by the benefit of a certain small bone in the human body. 21. That the Israelites will be led back by the Messiah into the Holy Land, that Jerusalem will be restored, and the third Temple, that the Levitical worship will be re-established, and that the dominion over the whole world will fall to the Israelites. Whoever wishes to be fully instructed on these controversies should read Raymond Martin's Pugio Fidei; Peter Galatino; and the works of Fagius, Broughton, Helvicus, L'Empereur, Schickard, Buxtorf, Cocceius, Muller, Hulsemann, Lentius, Hackspan, Cappellus, Limborch, Frickmuthe, Carpzov in his notes on Schickard, Goussett, Huet, Hoornbeeck, Wagenseil, Hottinger, Simm, Reland, and Basnage in his History of the Jews, Bertoloccio's Bibliotheca Rabbinica, etc.
Translator note: ⚠ BIBLIOGRAPHY WARNING: personal names in this block were reconstructed from heavily OCR-damaged Latin; verify against a printed copy of the 1711 Geneva edition before citing. OCR severely garbled throughout; block opens '10.' but is clearly proposition 20 (continuing from prior block); '2r.' = '21.'; 'Iftaclitarum' = 'Israelitarum'; 'refurre&ionem' = 'resurrectionem'; 'corporom' = 'corporum'; 'meatus fubterrancos' = 'meatus subterraneos'; 'faturam' = 'futuram'; 'offi-culi' = 'ossiculi' (a small bone); 'Redu&um' = 'Reductum'; 'inftau-ratum' = 'instauratum'; 'Hierofoiymam' = 'Hierosolymam' (Jerusalem); 'cultum Le*falem' = 'cultum Leviticum' (Levitical worship); 'cefTurum' = 'cessuram'; 'totius or-is' = 'totius orbis'; bibliographic list heavily garbled -- proper names reconstructed from standard 17th-18th c. Hebraist scholars; 'CAPUT BREViS S^LLABUS' is a running header OCR intrusion, not part of prop. 21.
CAPUT III.
-
Original
CAPUT III.
English
Chapter 3.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
De Mubmmedanis. /""• Redunt. wvebar, cflc poftremum Apoftotemi x/eut. XXXII.J,- Joh. XVI. 17. io Deo re V e! a cione m ' * CCCpiffe * fiianis S & ri C^ V * & N ' T « * Ctafc «7,™?/ ud * ,s co ."«JPtam •&, k> ci nequeant. «5 UU * ■mm J H"? lm ™ ■«« «fcram Diviloco CoNTROVERSIARUM LlB*L *I locoalium, ipfum vero vivurn i» jcoelos receptum fiiifle.
English
On the Muhammadans. They believe Muhammad to be the last Apostle — Deut. XXXII; Joh. XVI.17 — who received a revelation from God, and whose Qur'an cannot be set aside. They hold, moreover, that Christ Himself was truly received alive into heaven.
Translator note: Block is severely OCR-damaged throughout; numerous characters and words are unrecoverable. Translation reconstructed from identifiable fragments: 'credunt … postremum Apostolum … Deo revelationem accepisse … ipfum vero vivum in coelos receptum fuisse.' Running-title intrusion 'DIVISIONEM CONTROVERSIARUM LIB. I' silently omitted as printing artifact.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Honunes npn e* fide in Chri- ftum , fcd ex opcribus Legis Mofai- pt vel Alcorani, fcrvari : Opera in Alcorano prefcripta funt preces, cjirinquies vcl fepties concepge <juo- tidie , percgriDationes votwa? Mt- chm ; redemptLQnes captivorunv lotiones , Eleemofynse , Templo- rum ftru&ur* , jejunium pcr men8« Circumcifionem retinenr.
English
7. Men are saved not by faith in Christ, but by works of the Mosaic law or of the Qur'an. The works prescribed in the Qur'an are: prayers conceived five or seven times daily; votive pilgrimages to Mecca; ransoms of captives; washings; almsgiving; the building of temples; fasting for a month; and they retain circumcision.
Translator note: Moderate OCR damage throughout; 'Mofaipt' = Mosaicae; 'Mt-chm' = Meccam; 'men8' = mensem; 'percgriDationes votwa?' = peregrinationes votivae; 'redemptLQnes captivorunv' = redemptiones captivorum. Proposition number appears as '7' in source but context suggests this may be a garbled '8'; preserved as printed.
-
Original
9. Polygamiam & divortia per- jnittunt.
English
9. They permit polygamy and divorce.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Vitam artemam in meris deli- ciis & voluptatibus carnalibus* col- locant,tion omnes tamcn,
English
10. They place eternal life in mere bodily delights and pleasures — though not all of them do so.
Translator note: Minor OCR garbling: 'artemam' = aeternam; 'tion omnes tamcn' = non omnes tamen.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
11. Peccata expiari pamiteatia,fup- plicarione ad Deum, credunt»
English
11. They believe that sins are expiated by repentance and supplication to God.
Translator note: Minor OCR garbling: 'pamiteatia' = paenitentia; 'plicarione' = supplicatione.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
12. Dco cotpqs tribuune, ut & An~ ^clisLegendam Cl. Rclandi Compend* Theol.Muhammcdica:. CAPUT a» Brevis Syllabus
English
12. They attribute a body to God, and likewise to angels. See the learned Reland, Compendium of Muhammadan Theology.
Translator note: OCR damage: 'cotpqs' = corpus; 'tribuune' = tribuunt; 'An~^clis' = Angelis; 'Rclandi' = Relandi; 'Compend*' = Compendium; 'Muhammcdica:' = Muhammedicae. Trailing 'CAPUT a» Brevis Syllabus' is a running-title/page-header printing artifact and has been omitted from the translation.
CAPUT IV.
-
Original
CAPUT IV.
English
Chapter 4.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
-Zte PontificiU, CRedunt, i. S. Scriptur* authoritatem, quod ad nos attinct , dcpendere a teftjmonio Bcclefiar, & propter illud teftimonium nos de hac Scriptura- rum autoritatc firmitcr efle pcrfua- fos. a. Ex fortuitis occafionibus fcrip- tum cfle verbum Dei.
English
The Papists believe: 1. That the authority of Holy Scripture, insofar as it concerns us, depends on the testimony of the Church, and that it is on account of that testimony that we are firmly persuaded of the authority of the Scriptures. 2. That the word of God was written on account of chance occasions.
Translator note: OCR-damaged heading and numerals; opening marker garbled. Proposition numbering reconstructed as 1 and 2 from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Extraillud vcrbum fcriptum da- ri aliud verbum non fcriptup, feu traditiones «yg^*^**, aox pari pietacis affe&u ac reverentia lufcipiendse funt ac Scriptura Sacra, 4> Propter Iibros, quos Canonicos vocamus, alios adhuc efle admittcn*dOs,fcilicet Iibros T$hU, InduhySapientU, Ecclcfiaftki, Barttfhi , Mucchab&o^ rum I. & II. additamenta ad Efthcram & Daniclcm. III Efr* & coSj quos pro Apocryphis habemus, ciTcauthorita- ti$ Divmx. J. VcteCoNTROVERSfARUM LlB. I. 2?
English
3. That besides the written word there is another unwritten word, namely traditions, which are to be received with an equal affection of piety and reverence as Holy Scripture. 4. That beyond the books we call Canonical, certain others are still to be admitted, namely the books of Tobit, Judith, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Baruch, First and Second Maccabees, along with the additions to Esther and Daniel, Third Esdras, and those which we regard as Apocryphal — that these are of Divine authority.
Translator note: OCR severely garbled in book-name list and closing page marker; book titles reconstructed from standard Reformed enumeration of Deuterocanonical books. Inline OCR noise (e.g. 'T$hU', 'InduhySapientU', 'Mucchab&o^rum', 'III Efr*') silently resolved.
-
Original
5. Vecerem Latinam verfionem, atias vulgacam , habendam efle pro : au thentica, nec quo vis pratextu re- V | jiciendam: Quod camen ab omnibus non aflferitur. *
English
5. That the ancient Latin version, also called the Vulgate, is to be held as authentic and is not to be rejected under any pretext whatsoever — though this is not asserted by all.
-
Original
6. Scripturam eflfe obfcnram.
English
6. That Scripture is obscure.
-
Original
7. Judicem controverfiarom fum- mum irt terris effe, vel Ronuinum Ponciticem , vel Concilium genera- * le a Papa in4i&um , decrecum, con* \ firmatum. ■ ~
English
7. That the supreme judge of controversies on earth is either the Roman Pope, or a general Council convoked, decreed, and confirmed by the Pope.
-
Original
8. Scripcuram Sacram hunc in finem Ecclefiac propne dacam eflfe, ut eflet commonitoriumtantumutileadcon- fervandam do&rinam fidei & vitx, non vero ut eflec unica norma ad quam ultimo credenda & facienda exigenda (imc. .
English
8. That Holy Scripture was given to the Church for this purpose alone: that it might serve merely as a useful reminder for preserving the doctrine of faith and life, and not so that it would be the sole rule to which, in the end, all things to be believed and done must be brought.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. Dari fcienciam in Deo.condicio- t&xzxnfiu mediam , qua ance omne de- cretum cognovic Deus quid facurum *flec, fi calis conditio ponerecur.Affir- jnanc quidam, non omnes. .
English
9. That there exists in God a middle knowledge (scientia media), by which, prior to every decree, God knew what would come to pass if a given condition were posited. Some Papists affirm this, not all.
Translator note: OCR-garbled inline phrase 'condicio- t&xzxnfiu mediam' reconstructed as 'scientiam mediam' (middle knowledge), the standard scholastic term being catalogued here.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Deum prxdeft inafle ab xterno homines ad gloriam ex praevifione bonorum operum, feu meritorum de condigno, &ad gratiam ex praevifione boni ufus liberiarbitrii £ Gra- • tii r, 24 Brbvis Syllabus tia adjuti , vel mcritorum dc congruo. Non omnes tamen ita fentiunt.
English
10. That God from eternity predestined men to glory on the basis of foreseen good works, or condign merits, and to grace on the basis of foreseen good use of free will aided by grace, or congruous merits. Not all Papists, however, hold this view.
Translator note: Page-header noise ('24 Brbvis Syllabus') silently removed. 'meritorum de condigno' and 'meritorum de congruo' preserved as standard scholastic technical terms.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
11. Primum honrinem in ftatu pu* xx natorx creatum obnoxium foifle primis concupifcentia? motibus, mor- bis, languoribus; & juftitiam origina- km conceflam laomini ut franum re- primendis concupifcenti* motibus & nt remedium natura langueatis. Cre- dunt quidam Pontificii. ta. Liberum hominis arhitrium in ftatu peccati non cflc ita fervum peccati , ut non poifit abfque fpecia- lis gratia? adjutorio fe fe determina*- re ad bonum fpirituale : Affirmant nonnulli Pontificii. i^.Peccata a&uaiia , alia efle mor- talia, alia venialia, non cx eventu, fed fua natura & ex imperfe&ione ope- ris.
English
11. That the first man was created in a state of pure nature, subject to the first motions of concupiscence, to diseases and weaknesses; and that original justice was granted to man as a bridle for restraining the motions of concupiscence and as a remedy for a languishing nature. Some Papists believe this. 12. That the free will of man in the state of sin is not so enslaved to sin that it cannot, without the aid of special grace, determine itself toward spiritual good — some Papists affirm this. 13. That actual sins are of two kinds, some mortal and some venial, not by reason of their outcome but by their own nature and from the imperfection of the work.
Translator note: OCR garbling of proposition numbers ('ta.' for '12.', 'i^.' for '13.') and several words silently corrected. Three propositions combined in one block as in the source.
-
Original
14. Animam Chrifti & primo ortu nihil ignorafle.
English
14. That the soul of Christ from its very first origin was ignorant of nothing.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
15. Chriftum in crucc pafliim dcf- cendifle fecundum animam ad loca infra terr* vifccra , aualia funt Lim- tns PAtrum y Limlms infmtum , Pwgato- rwm,8c Gthmuk itf.Gra* CONTROVERSIARUM LlS.L 1$ i6i Gratiam fufficicntem omnibus concedi ad fidem & falutem , affir* mant pleriquc , non omnes Ponti- ficii.
English
15. That Christ, having suffered on the cross, descended according to His soul to the places beneath the bowels of the earth, such as the Limbo of the Fathers, the Limbo of Infants, Purgatory, and Gehenna. 16. That sufficient grace is granted to all for faith and salvation — most Papists affirm this, but not all.
Translator note: OCR severely garbled: 'Lim-tns PAtrum', 'Limlms infmtum', 'Pwgato-rwm', 'Gthmuk' resolved as 'Limbus Patrum', 'Limbus Infantum', 'Purgatorium', 'Gehenna'. Page-header noise removed. Proposition 16 begins in the same OCR block after the page-header noise.
-
Original
17. Dari plures Mediatorcs inter- ceflionis.
English
17. That there are multiple mediators of intercession.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
18. Bonum atque utile eflfe fuppli- citer invocare SandoS > & ob bene- fkia inipetranda i Deo per Filiurn ejus J.C Dominumnoftrum^adeo- rum orationes , opera, auxiliumque confugere. i9«Sandorum Martyrum , & alio- rum cum Chrifto viventium fan&a corpora , qus viva membra fucrunc Chrifti» & templa Spiritus San&i, ab ipfo ad aeternam vitam fufcitanda & glorificanda 9 a fidelibus efle vene- raoda* per qux multa beneficia a Deohominibus pratftentunEos proin- de qui affirmant fanftorum reliquiis venerationem atque honorem non deberi , vel eas, aliaquc facra monu- ntenta a fidelibus inutiliter hono- rari, atque eorum opis impetrandar caufa, San&orum memorias fruftra frequentari, omnino cflfe damnan- 4o* \ . atf Brevis Syllabus
English
18. That it is good and useful to invoke the saints with supplication, and, in order to obtain benefits from God through His Son Jesus Christ our Lord, to have recourse to their prayers, works, and aid. 19. That the holy bodies of the martyrs and of others living with Christ, which were living members of Christ and temples of the Holy Spirit, destined by Him to be raised to eternal life and glorified, are to be venerated by the faithful, through which many benefits are bestowed by God upon men; and that therefore those who affirm that veneration and honor are not owed to the relics of the saints, or that these relics and other sacred monuments are honored uselessly by the faithful, and that the memorials of the saints are frequented in vain for the purpose of obtaining their help — such persons are to be utterly condemned.
Translator note: OCR damage throughout; 'J.C' expanded to 'Jesus Christ'; page-header noise at end ('atf Brevis Syllabus') removed. Proposition 19 continues seamlessly from 18 in the source block.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
20. Utilem quoque imoutiliflimum cultum B.Virginis, cujus quidam immaculatam conceptionem prasdicanrii. Ucile erfe etiam cokre Angelcfs. 2i. Imagines Chrifti , Deipara? Virginis & aliorum Safiftorum in Templis pr*fertim habendas,retinea- das* eifque debitfcm honorem & ve- nerationem impertiendamjnonquod credatur inefle aiiqua iti iis di vinitas vel virtus , fed quoniam per imagi- iies quas ofculamur , & coram qtribus caput aperitur & procumbitnr, Chri- jhis& Sanfti adorantur. Quidamra- v jnen inter Pontificios credunt cum- dem cultum effc imaginum aeque cxemplarium,imaginem Chrifti ado- randam adoratione latriae ; imagi- nem B. Virginis adoratione hyper- duliae; aliorum fan&oram imagines adoratione dulise.
English
20. That the veneration of the Blessed Virgin is also useful — indeed most useful — some of whom also preach her immaculate conception. That it is likewise useful to venerate the angels. 21. That images of Christ, of the Virgin Mother of God, and of the other saints are especially to be held and retained in churches, and that due honor and veneration are to be given to them — not because any divinity or power is believed to reside in them, but because through the images which we kiss and before which the head is uncovered and one prostrates oneself, Christ and the saints are adored. Some among the Papists, however, believe that the veneration of images is the same as the veneration of their originals: that the image of Christ is to be adored with the adoration of latria; the image of the Blessed Virgin with the adoration of hyperdulia; and the images of the other saints with the adoration of dulia.
Translator note: OCR garbling throughout; 'imoutiliflimum' resolved as 'imo utilissimum'; 'prasdicanrii' as 'praedicant'; 'Deipara?' as 'Deiparae'; 'debitfcm' as 'debitum'. Scholastic terms latria, hyperdulia, dulia preserved.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
23. Cultum latriz deberi cruci credidit Tkmas P.j.cj.2j, a.4» & die Vetierisantepafchali lignumcrucisadoratur.
English
23. That the adoration of latria is owed to the cross — so Thomas Aquinas held (Part III, q. 25, a. 4) — and on Good Friday the wood of the cross is adored.
Translator note: OCR-garbled 'Tkmas P.j.cj.2j, a.4' resolved as Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologiae III, q. 25, a. 4 — the standard Tridentine locus on cross-adoration. 'die Vetierisantepafchali' resolved as 'die Veneris ante Paschali' (Good Friday).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
24. Dies feftos cultui divinopublice dicatos aecdfcrtos efle ncccffitatcfr*ceptt CONTROVEKSIARUM LlB. I. 27 oqm fub N.T. & pofic Sm&is Rcligiose dicari. ; I
English
24. That feast days publicly dedicated to divine worship are necessary by precept under the New Testament, and that days may be religiously dedicated to the saints.
Translator note: OCR severely garbled; page-header noise removed. 'N.T.' = New Testament preserved. 'aecdfcrtos' and 'ncccffitatcfr*ceptt' resolved as 'decretos' and 'necessitate praecepti'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
25. Juftrficare idem efle ac yuftum facere, & rationem formalcm noftrae juftificationis confiftere in dono j quodam habitualis juftitix, feU infu* | fione gratijE & charitatis. " ^| 26, Deum coilibet pcenitenti te~ 1 mittere folummodo cujpam, & rcatiim pcenae aeternae ,ac fetisfecien- dum efle juftiti* divina? propeccatis venialibus > & pro reatu pcenae tem- » poraiis per fatisfa&ioncs, feu pro- prias, feu alienas , vcl in hac vita,« vel in futura, & quidem ia Turga- toria*
English
25. That to justify is the same as to make righteous, and that the formal ground of our justification consists in a certain gift of habitual righteousness, or in the infusion of grace and charity. 26. That God remits to every penitent only the guilt and the liability to eternal punishment, and that satisfaction must still be made to divine justice for venial sins and for the liability to temporal punishment — by satisfactions either personal or those of another, either in this life or in the life to come, and specifically in Purgatory.
Translator note: OCR garbling throughout; 'Turga-toria' resolved as 'Purgatorio'. 'satisfactio' rendered as 'satisfaction' per glossary.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
17. Praeter fatisfa&iones alienas: privatas, dari publicum Thefauruar fetisfa&ionum, conflatum ex fuper abundantibus Paffionibus Chrifti & / San&orum, in fola Romana Ecclefia |j aflervatum , unde diftribuuntur la* H dulgentix. \
English
27. That besides private satisfactions made by others, there exists a public Treasury of satisfactions, composed of the superabundant Sufferings of Christ and of the saints, preserved in the Roman Church alone, from which indulgences are distributed.
Translator note: OCR prints '17.' which is plainly a misprint for '27.' given the sequential numbering of propositions in context. Corrected in English. 'Thefauruar' and 'fetisfa&ionum' resolved as 'Thesaurus satisfactionum'. 'la* H dulgentix' resolved as 'Indulgentiae'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
28. Opera, alia cfle meritoria ex congruo, alia ex condigno ; credunt » Pontificii , non omnes tamen. > 29* Juvari ipfos fideles defun&os fidclium viyorum fuffragtis. B * 30/Jcju&% BrEVIS 5YLiABU$ 30, Jejunium > orationcs, pere- grinationes,eleemofynam, cfle opera meritoria.
English
28. That works are of two kinds, some meritorious ex congruo and others ex condigno — the Papists believe this, though not all. 29. That the faithful departed are assisted by the suffrages of the living faithful. 30. That fasting, prayers, pilgrimages, and almsgiving are meritorious works.
Translator note: Page-header noise ('B * 30/Jcju&% BrEVIS 5YLiABU$') silently removed. Proposition 30 appears twice in the OCR (once as a garbled fragment, once as the readable text); the readable version is translated. Scholastic terms 'ex congruo' and 'ex condigno' preserved.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
31. Jejunium confiftere in cibi po- tufquc parcitnonii vcl dele&ii, a*?t in ahftincntia 4 ccrto ciborum ge- nere , ftatis Temporibus di&is. Qua- dnigcfima^, quatuor Temporuni, Ad- ventus, Rogationum , Sabbathi, Vi* giliarum, Fcriae IV.&VI.
English
31. That fasting consists in abstinence or moderation in food and drink, or in abstaining from a certain kind of food, at the appointed times called Quadragesima, the Ember Days, Advent, Rogationtide, Saturday, Vigils, and Wednesdays and Fridays.
Translator note: OCR garbling of liturgical calendar terms silently corrected: 'Quadnigcfima' = Quadragesima (Lent); 'quatuor Temporuni' = Quatuor Tempora (Ember Days); 'Fcriae IV.&VI.' = Feriae IV. & VI. (Wednesdays and Fridays).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
34. Vota Monaftica , perpetu» condncntis , voluntari* paupcrta- xis & reguUris obcdicntk efle li- fita.
English
34. That monastic vows of perpetual continence, voluntary poverty, and regular obedience are lawful.
Translator note: OCR prints '34.' though propositions 32 and 33 are missing from this block; number preserved as in source. 'li-fita' resolved as 'licita'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
33. Omnem vere fidelem poflc to- taliter & finaliter cxciderc gratii adoptionis , vera fide & juftifica- tione. 34- Fidclcm non poflt cfle cer- tum dc fua juftificationc , & de re~* miflione peccatorum* nec dc fide foa. 3«. Mcmbra vcr* Ectk&x cflc eos omnes qui fidem Chriftianam «tcr- nam profitentur , fub externo regi- tnine Papae , etfi lint hypocritar.
English
33. That every truly faithful person can totally and finally fall away from the grace of adoption, from true faith, and from justification. 34. That a faithful person cannot be certain of his justification, of the remission of his sins, nor of his own faith. 35. That the members of the true Church are all those who profess the external Christian faith, under the external governance of the Pope, even if they are hypocrites.
Translator note: OCR proposition numbers garbled: '33.', '34-', '3«.' resolved as 33, 34, 35. 'Ectk&x' resolved as 'Ecclesiae'; 'etfi lint' as 'etsi sint'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
36. Notas verac Ecclefiac eflc no<nenr Ecctefi* Ga&ol^te* anttquitatei» JK-tk ^w, irf^ V r»i ■ ■ 1 F ■!— 1 iHi __ ■ j|p » .. CoNTROVERSIARUM LlB, I. %$ tem, durationem nunquam interrup- tam, multitudinem ctedtntium^ fac- ceffionem Epifcoporum , confpira- tionem in do<9:rina cum Ecdefii an- liqua ; miracula ; Prophetras , urxio- nem membrorum externam cum c*» pite & inter fe, fan&itatem do&ri« nar, efficaciam ejufdem, vite fan- >fiimoniam confeffionem adverfario- rum j infelicem exitum hoftium Ec* clefiar , felicitatem exteraam & tem- poral&n.
English
36. That the marks of the true Church are: the name of the Catholic Church, antiquity, uninterrupted duration, the multitude of believers, the succession of bishops, agreement in doctrine with the ancient Church, miracles, prophecies, the external union of members with the head and with one another, the holiness of doctrine, its efficacy, the testimony of life, the confession of adversaries, the unhappy end of the enemies of the Church, and external and temporal prosperity.
Translator note: OCR severely garbled in the first two lines and in page-header noise; the marks of the true Church are a well-known Tridentine/Roman Catholic locus and the list is reconstructed accordingly. Page-header noise removed.
-
Original
37. Ecclefiam Romanam efle m- follibilem, faltem in quarftionibus Turis & dc fide. V
English
37. That the Roman Church is infallible, at least in questions of law and of faith.
-
Original
38. Ecclefiam veram e(& femper vifibiiemrarlonc forma: externse, ex- teirnz gubernarionis fob uno vifibifi capitfe , ita ut habeat femper juos coetus publicos & omnium cognirio- ni expofitos.
English
38. That the true Church is always visible by reason of its external form, of external governance under one visible head, such that it always has its public assemblies exposed to the knowledge of all.
-
Original
39. Petram Apoftolum conftitu- tum a Domino fciifle in Dominum & caput Apoftolorum.
English
39. That Peter the Apostle was established by the Lord as lord and head of the Apostles.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
40. Papam Romanum efle unicum, ac legkimum fcetri in Oecumenico Pontificatu fuccefforem , atqoc cfe* caput vifibile totius Ecclefix. B 3 4K<W. '•ff •?• , JO BREV1$ SVLLABU5
English
40. That the Roman Pope is the sole and legitimate successor of Peter in the Universal Pontificate, and the visible head of the entire Church.
Translator note: Trailing text is OCR noise from a running page header; translated the proposition only.
-
Original
41. Quidam Pontificii credunt Pa- . pam eflfe fuperiorem Concilio, 6mnia Conciliorum ftatuta ac decreta i Papae confirmarione, habere autho- ritatem , certitudinem ac obligandi vim ; Eum quando ex Cathedra pro- jiunciae , efle infallibilem , omnibus poteftatibus fecularibus eflefupcrio-rem; ei competere jus rcgna mundi conferendi & aufcrendi. Jflii ne-gant.
English
41. Some Papists believe that the Pope is superior to a Council; that all statutes and decrees of Councils have authority, certainty, and binding force from the Pope's confirmation; that when he speaks ex cathedra he is infallible; that he is superior to all secular powers; and that it belongs to him to confer and remove the kingdoms of the world. Others deny this.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
42. Pontificera Romanum pofle pios demortuos canonizare. 43 . Jus eligendi , vocandi, aut mit- tendi Presbyteros ad folos Epifce- pos pertinere , & jus eligendi Epif- copos, ad Papanr R€>ma0u»i.
English
42. That the Roman Pope can canonize pious deceased persons. 43. That the right of electing, calling, or sending Presbyters belongs to Bishops alone, and the right of electing Bishops belongs to the Roman Pope.
Translator note: Minor OCR noise in 'Papam Romanum' at end of proposition 43; reading inferred from context.
-
Original
44. Noftros Reformatores nutlam mirtioncm habuiffe Iegitimam. . 4?. Perfonis Ecclefiafticis effe in- terdi&um matrimonium , & impe- ratam legem perpetui ccelibatus.
English
44. That our Reformers had no legitimate mission. 45. That marriage is forbidden to ecclesiastical persons, and that the law of perpetual celibacy is imposed upon them.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
45. Arumas fidelium non fatis m hac vita purgatas , igne purgatorio purgari.
English
45. That the souls of the faithful not sufficiently purged in this life are purged by purgatorial fire.
Translator note: Proposition numbered 45 here, duplicating the number in the preceding block; this appears to be proposition 46 in the sequence, but the number in the source reads 45. Translated as given.
-
Original
47. Ad Sacramenti validitatem vel efficaciam neceflario requiri intentio- nem miniftri: quidam hodie neganr.
English
47. That for the validity or efficacy of a sacrament the intention of the minister is necessarily required; some today deny this.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
48. SacraCoNTROVERSrlAHUM LlB. I. j|
English
48. [Book I of the Controversies]
Translator note: Block consists of the opening of proposition 48 ('48.') followed entirely by OCR-garbled running page header text ('Sacra Controversiarum Lib. I.'). No substantive propositional content is present; rendered as a transitional marker only.
-
Original
48. Sacramenta N. T* cffe vehicu- la gratiam continentia > & conferre regenerationis -ac juftificationis gra- tiam exopere operato.
English
48. That the sacraments of the New Testament are vehicles containing grace, and that they confer the grace of regeneration and justification ex opere operato.
-
Original
49. Sacramenta N.f . efle feptcm* i& prater Baptifmum & Coenam, eflfe .Confirmationcm , Pcenitentiam Sa- cerdotalem, Extremam un&ionem, Ordiois chara&crcm & Matrimo- niubu
English
49. That the sacraments of the New Testament are seven; and that besides Baptism and the Lord's Supper, there are Confirmation, Sacerdotal Penance, Extreme Unction, the character of Orders, and Matrimony.
-
Original
50. Baptifmum cffe ncceflarium neccflkate medii, ica ut ejus priva- tio iiifantes regno Coelorum cxclu- dat. * :..
English
50. That Baptism is necessary by necessity of means, such that the deprivation of it excludes infants from the Kingdom of Heaven.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
51. Pofle adminifteari & Laicis vel foermms. __ %i. Bap&Imum cam cohfirmatio- nc & ordine imprimere cara&erem ihdelcbilem, & tollere in homine ba- ptfeato omnetfi maculam.
English
51. That it can be administered even by laypeople or women. 52. That Baptism together with Confirmation and Orders impresses an indelible character, and removes every stain from the baptized person.
Translator note: OCR damage throughout; propositions 51 and 52 reconstructed from heavily garbled text. Reading is consistent with standard Tridentine doctrine on these points.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
55. In Euchariftia, per verba infti- tutionis, verum Chrifti corpus ve- rumqqc fanguincm effe corporalitcr, ac fubftantialker pra&w fub jrema- neatibus arcidemabtts jpanis & vini, pcr horum tranfubftantiationcm. , . 54* Cum pank & *nmm$& *oa- fecratiosem vere mn&bftantiea^ ~~3tie» «* ■»«■«■- - — - »— ^ 3* Brevis Syllabus tur in corpus & fanguiaem Bomi-> ni , latri* cultum, qui verd Deo de- betur fan&iflrmo huic facramento pggftare omnes fideles debere. 55« Euchariftiam efle facrificium vere ac proprie fic di&um , licet in- cruentum , idemque propitiatoriutn pro peccatis viventium & mortuoTUHl. $6* Sufficere tradere fidelibus Lai- cis & Clericis non conficientibus fvmbolum panis , Calice foli facer- dotirelifto. yf. Unumquemque adultum & ba- ptizatum debere, ex mandato Chrifti & divino jure confiteri in aurem fa- cerdotis peccata fua, omnia faltem mortalia, etiam occulta, idque cer- tis temporibus.
English
53. That in the Eucharist, through the words of institution, the true body and true blood of Christ are corporally and substantially present under the remaining accidents of bread and wine, by the transubstantiation of these. 54. That with the bread and wine at consecration a true transubstantiation takes place into the body and blood of the Lord, and that all the faithful are bound to render the worship of latria, which is truly owed to God, to this most holy sacrament. 55. That the Eucharist is a sacrifice truly and properly so called, though unbloody, and likewise propitiatory for the sins of the living and the dead. 56. That it is sufficient to give to the faithful laity and to clergy who do not celebrate the symbol of the bread, the chalice being left to the priest alone. 57. That every adult and baptized person is obligated, by the command of Christ and by divine law, to confess into the ear of a priest all his sins, at least all mortal ones, even secret ones, and this at certain set times.
Translator note: Block is severely OCR-damaged throughout, especially propositions 53-54. Proposition numbering in source begins at '55' for what context indicates is proposition 53; numbers reconstructed from surrounding chunk sequence. Rendered from best inference of heavily garbled Latin.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
58. Confitenda effe peccata in Mif- fa etiam Jbeatse Virgini , Michaeli Archangelo, beato Johanni Bapti- ftae &c59* Sacerdotem jus habere ab- folvendi peccatores qui confiten- tur* Contra Pontificios omnes fere Do- ^orcs iMthtrmi & geformati qui fcripti$ l i i mmn. CoNTROVERSIARUM £lB. I. J| ptis inclaruerunt, fcripfenmc* De Unfemftk* Quandoquidem ntragnum noftm fibi compararunt Janfenift* in Ec- clefia Romana, ita di&i £ Janfenio Yprenfi Epifcopo, qui obiit an< 1^3 8v non pigebit qugdam de iis peculi*- riter nocare. *Ac u referend* funt ill* 5#Pro- pofitionesj celebres,quas Innocentius X. an. 1653. die
English
58. That sins are to be confessed in the Mass also to the Blessed Virgin, to the Archangel Michael, to blessed John the Baptist, etc. 59. That the priest has the right to absolve sinners who confess. Against the Papists, nearly all Lutheran and Reformed Doctors who became famous in their writings have written. On the Jansenists: Since the Jansenists have acquired great renown in the Roman Church -- named after Jansenius, Bishop of Ypres, who died in the year 1638 -- it will not be without profit to note certain things about them in particular. And so those five famous Propositions are to be reported here, which Innocent X, in the year 1653, on the day...
Translator note: Block contains OCR noise and a mid-block running header ('Controversiarum Lib. I.'); these have been silently dropped. Transitional paragraph at end is interrupted mid-sentence (continues in next block).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. Junii, ex Janfenii Auguftino excerpcas > bulla Papai* damnavir» 1 . Aliqua Dei praecepca hominsbus juftis volentibus & conantibus , fe- cundum prafences quas habent vires, fuac impoffibilia ; deeft quoque illis gratia qua poflfibilia fiunt. %. Interiori gratiac in ftatu natu- xx lapfflB nunquam reliftitdr .
English
...the 9th of June, condemned by papal bull, excerpted from Jansenius's Augustinus. 1. Some of God's commandments are impossible for just persons who are willing and striving according to their present powers; and there is also lacking to them the grace by which those commandments become possible. 2. In the state of fallen nature, interior grace is never resisted.
Translator note: Block opens mid-sentence, continuing from block 115. The '9. Junii' is the date (June 9th), not a proposition number. Propositions 1 and 2 of the five condemned Jansenist propositions follow.
-
Original
3. Ad merendum & demerendum in ftatu natura: lapfa? non requiritur in homine libertas-i necedltate , fed fufficit libertas a coa&ione»
English
3. For meriting and demeritng in the state of fallen nature, freedom from necessity is not required in man, but freedom from coercion is sufficient.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Semi-Pelagiani admittcbant ,jwvenient*5 grati* ioterioris necefP 5 fitatcm 34 BkBVlS StLLABUS iitatem ad fingnlos a&us,, #riam ad initium fidei : fit in hoc errant haes- mici quod v^IIent jai*r .gratiam ta- lem efle , cui poflet humana volun- tas refiftere vel obtemperare.
English
4. The Semi-Pelagians admitted the necessity of interior prevening grace for individual acts, even for the beginning of faith; but they were heretics in this, that they wished such grace to be of a kind to which the human will could either resist or yield.
Translator note: OCR damage with garbled ligatures and a page header intrusion ('Brevis Syllabus'); text reconstructed from context. 'jwvenient*5' read as 'praevenientis' (prevening/prevenient).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Semipelagianum eft dicere Chriftum pro omnibus omnino ho- mirribus mortuum efle>aut ianguinem -fodifle. Celeber. Leydeckerus in hiftoria Janfenifmi fummam Theologfse j&n- ieniana?, oppofitae vojgaribus Roma- aorum placiris ad duodecim hatc re- fert dogmata, qux ex Jaofenii Au- goftiao fclicuit. -■ I. Homo primus ntcefiario eum graria, qua Deum amare, &tcnde- *e ad fut»marabo«um poflet, crea- ri debuit : Itaque juftitiaipfi nqn/u- pernaturaUs , fed oatnralis fuir: Un- tle peflime errarunt Pelagiani, qaan- do ftatura pcrxnaturx abfqaemora- Jibus doribus confinxerunt , m quo fiierit naturalis ignorantia > eoncu- f ifceatia, rcbellio carnis , & fpirir tus, corpoxis infirmuts & mortali- tas* II. Peccacuaa «» potefcaonpuona^jMT^mjw^nm mmi*M*: CoNT*oViisiA*uii LlB.1.- Jf niri a ©eo , *deoque datur peccar tum puniendi tiecelTitas; non inde, cjuod ita Deus &a voluhtate con- ftitfcerit , ied ** arferna kge , qiix ipfe Deus «ft. Itaquc nihil mali cmnira, ijBarbona debuit primrim creari , acddere poteft , nifi exDci jqftitia, peccatiim neceflario ptmicft- te, & ftidrs B6nhifi cft pcenarpcccati. ' ~ HI>Pir peccatum in ftatu natur* lapfac amifla eft iridiifefentia adbo- num & ad malum: Hinc libertasar- bitrii captiva evafit, & fervkuti ob- ftri&a, fubje&a concupifcentiaedomi- n£tui , & ty tenftidi Diabolic*, adco*- .<jue periit,non modo ad agendum bonum, verum etianr ad abftinen- dum a malo , iave&i ad peccatum -neceflkate. IV* Nullum cft vere bonum opusi ftn vera virtus nulla eft- , nifi quae fiat cx amore Dei , juftkisc , ultimi- que finis. Hinc cum atnor creatu- rs, «ratndi , &: cupiditatis in omni- bus infidclium operibus , princip^ tum teneat^, non^eft in ipfis vere booum opuSi Jwfcentque iili virtu•ZJSXL^. OMdMHt jtf Brevi* StttAwsf tesnoaveras,fedvejafimiles. V. Libertas arbitrii eft potefta* agendi <juod velis , nec ad eacn re* qniritur Jndif&rentiaadbonum & ad malum , quod ex libertate Dei , bea- roram & Diabolorum apparet. Quin etiam llcut libertati ad bonum nihil derogat impotjentia ad malum , fic . iibertati ad malum non derogat im- potentia ad bonum. . VI. Iibertati nonrcpugnafaBxilii divita mdigenoa : Imo nifi per gra- tiam liberetur,.non nifi ad peccan. dum valet, cum homo Iapfus m fe nihil habcat nifi peccatum & menda,cium , juxta Concilii Arauficani Ca- nonem : & per gratiam Medki Ser- vatoris liberari debetahima»ut fiatli- bera ad bonum, fervaque juftitise, hic in gratia, & tandem io pace, id eH ' VI I. Gratia ifia Servatoris n©n rantom dat poffe bene" operari, fed enam ipfum velle, qu©d poflumus j eaque eft fic ipfa efficax, & viftrix» cum fitpotentiflimalibertatissgrot* per dmnipotcntem medicum fana' ''' YIILOmv ^P^-^W^ »«■— ~-"- - Y^vr.:- -e;,-*-»— - < - -_- ^npnipqiHBHC^HV* ^ CONTROVEUSHAKUM LlB. I. %f VII I, Omnis gratia medicinalis ifeipfa eftefficax,n*ceftulla univer- feiis iufficiens qpx omnibus detur , & qu£ poflmt fe sonvertere fi ?elint: IUa pbtius ,- quae vulg& talis i fchola* fticis ftatuitu^monftrofa eft, necillr 4 contradi&ione fe exfolverc poflunt, ijui fofliciemi efficaccm fuperadduiit. * I X* Gratia fnedicinali » canfiftitia coelefti fuavitate & fpirituati dcle&a- - tione , qua vojuntas fle&itur ad id agendum quodbonum cft; necfnffititiU&qtixadinteltafium modo per- tingk r.ill* eriitn non valet volufrta- ~ > tem fub peccato c^ptivam libcrares Imo ifbugratiaadonane bonum opus eft neceflaria ijt fit vere bonum ; nec ullum prerfusbonum opus ab homirie lapfo fieri poffit , nifi per medicinalis gratise infpirationem £ concnpifceti- tia? dominatu liberetur & fanetur. X. Gratia etiam ifta fidefi neceiTa- ria eft , ut hic & minc bonum opus fa- eiat, peccata evitet , tentationibus refiftat y eafque vincat & fuperet, ade^que quam maxime ad perfeve- xantiam perducat ; Hic £ane illius* grati* eft&as eft* . ^ B 7 XLCi* $8 Brevi* SYtLA*trS X I. Gratia iila datur ex seterno, immutabili, fingulari Prasdeftinatio- xiis confilio. Illa vero antecedit om- nia opera, qujn potius ex ea datur gratia , qua bonum opus fieri queat: £ft enim praeparatio grati* & glori*. . XII. Chriftus ex ifthoc Prxdefti- nationis confilio mortuus , folum pro «lc&is mortuus eft, eofineutfalven- tur : nequc omnes adeo indiiferci^ ter redemit , ut cx sequo firrvari pof- fint, licet reprobi ejus morte gratiant, fed tranfitoriam pe.rcipiant. Crede- bat enim fanfimm reprobis ex mprtc Cbrifti gratiam dari , qtwe verani re- generationcm & iidem producerct, nec tamen perfeverans eflfat, THq fuhtrahehtc cerris de caufis grariani; onde affirmavit ver£ fan&os & fider lcs phirimos plaae & in aeternum dcfir cere; ac proinde Jieminem defua fa* lutc cerrom effe pofle , Ikct fcret de fua convcrfione & fide perfeafus: Ha- &enus JLeideckerus celeberrimus. Facile eft igitur Reformatis jam itt* tttiigttcin quo conveniant cum Jan* fcniftis drcahas propofitiones^&ia quo diflcnuaat. - ■>. -, — » -itr— : r- -s — • ■ CoNfKaVERSIARtJM LlB. L 39 I>e Sententia Richardi Simonu. Nec ingratum erit > ut opinor hic referre fentsatiam viri Do&iflimi & celeberrimi Richardi Simrnis. .: Credit, #i. Peatateuohum a Mofe ipfo noti totum coafcrijjftnm efle, fed tanturti Leges.
English
5. It is Semi-Pelagian to say that Christ died for all human beings absolutely, or shed His blood for them. The celebrated Leydeckerus, in his History of Jansenism, reduces the sum of Jansenian theology -- opposed to the common opinions of the Romans -- to these twelve dogmata, which he selected from Jansenius's Augustinus. I. The first man necessarily had to be created with that grace by which he could love God and tend toward the highest good; therefore his righteousness was not supernatural but natural. Hence the Pelagians erred most grievously when they imagined a state of pure nature devoid of moral gifts, in which there would be natural ignorance, concupiscence, rebellion of flesh and spirit, bodily weakness, and mortality. II. Sin cannot be punished by God without cause, and therefore the necessity of punishing sin is given; not because God so ordained it by His will, but from the eternal law, which is God Himself. Therefore nothing evil against the good that ought first to have been created can happen except from God's justice, which necessarily punishes sin, and the loss of the good is the punishment of sin. III. Through sin in the state of fallen nature, indifference toward good and evil is lost. Hence free will has become captive and bound to servitude, subject to the dominion of concupiscence and the tyranny of the Devil, and has so perished -- not only for doing good, but even for refraining from evil -- being driven to sin by necessity. IV. There is no truly good work, nor is there any true virtue, except what is done from love of God, of justice, and of the ultimate end. Hence, since love of creature, of the world, and of desire holds the chief place in all the works of unbelievers, there is no truly good work in them, and their virtues are not true virtues but only their semblance. V. Free will is the power of doing what you will, and indifference toward good and evil is not required for it, as is apparent from the freedom of God, of the blessed, and of the devils. Indeed, just as the inability to do evil does not detract from freedom for the good, so the inability to do good does not detract from freedom for evil. VI. Freedom does not conflict with the need for divine assistance; indeed, unless it is freed through grace, it is able to do nothing but sin, since fallen man has in himself nothing but sin and falsehood, according to the canon of the Council of Orange; and through the grace of the Physician-Savior the soul must be freed, so that it becomes free for the good and a servant of righteousness -- here in grace, and at last in peace. VII. That grace of the Savior does not merely give the power to work well, but also the very will to do what we can; and it is itself efficacious and victorious, being the most powerful freedom of the sick soul healed by the omnipotent Physician. VIII. Every medicinal grace is in itself efficacious, nor is there any universal sufficient grace given to all by which they can convert themselves if they will; rather, that which is commonly so called by the Scholastics is monstrous, nor can those who add a sufficient efficacious grace resolve themselves from the contradiction. IX. Medicinal grace consists in a heavenly sweetness and spiritual delight, by which the will is bent toward doing what is good; and that grace which reaches only to the intellect does not suffice, for it is not able to liberate the will held captive under sin. Indeed, this grace is necessary for every good work in order that it be truly good; nor can any good work at all be done by fallen man unless, through the inspiration of medicinal grace, he is freed and healed from the dominion of concupiscence. X. Even this grace of faith is necessary so that he may here and now do a good work, avoid sins, resist temptations, overcome and conquer them, and thus be led as much as possible to perseverance; and this is indeed the effect of that grace. XI. That grace is given from the eternal, immutable, singular counsel of Predestination. Moreover, it precedes all works; rather, from it is given the grace by which a good work can be done, for it is the preparation of grace and glory. XII. Christ, having died according to this counsel of Predestination, died only for the elect, to the end that they might be saved; nor did He redeem all so indifferently that they could be saved equally, although the reprobate receive from His death a certain grace -- yet one that is transitory. For he believed that a grace was given to the reprobate from the death of Christ that would produce true regeneration and faith, yet would not be persevering, since God withdraws grace from them for certain reasons; whence he affirmed that very many truly holy and faithful persons plainly and eternally fall away; and therefore no one can be certain of his salvation, even though he may be persuaded of his conversion and faith. Thus far the most celebrated Leydeckerus. It is therefore easy for the Reformed to understand now in what they agree with the Jansenists on these propositions, and in what they disagree. On the Opinion of Richard Simon. Nor will it be unwelcome, I think, to report here the opinion of that most learned and celebrated man, Richard Simon. He believes: 1. That the Pentateuch was not entirely written by Moses himself, but only the Laws.
Translator note: Block is extremely long and heavily OCR-damaged throughout, with multiple page header intrusions, garbled ligatures, and corrupt character strings. Translated from best inference of the Latin. Leydeckerus's twelve dogmata (I-XII) and the Richard Simon section are all contained in this single block. Some sub-passages (especially dogma VII transition and dogma VIII opening) were reconstructed from context. 'Leydeckerus' = Melchior Leydeckerus.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Inftituros a Mofe fuifle ad imi* tationem Jigyptiorum Scribas fea AAuarios publicos di&os Praphctas, qui in afta referrent omnia , & ab iis feriptos maximaex parte libros M*fi adfcripta&s „ 4c Hbros kodietqos eflfe tantum a&otum veteruta compendia. Hinc ortacon&Goin ordtoe, in tem- poribus ; fainc miilta interpolata ex modo fcribendi anuqix) in exiguis . Ehiiyr is voh^ndis aliis fep$a alias; hinc t»t ol>f cura, tot menda* " • , . Advcrfus eum ^ptares fcripferunt* fed irttcraHos Sp^emisum&que, /A 4*ffri$mus Bao& er CHehrrifmth^o- tegp** CL Heideggerw > BoA« JDapi* in Siblk«h.£ccleir& phjres fyftem** ttfOl &riptOrc$. ; ;;. CAPJTF \ .r t I 40 Bmvis.Syiaanjs
English
2. That scribes or public notaries called Prophets were instituted by Moses in imitation of the Egyptians, who would record all things in acts; and that the books attributed to Moses were for the most part written by them, and that the books in use today are only compendiums of ancient records. Hence arose confusion in order and in chronology; hence many things interpolated in the ancient manner of writing in brief volumes, others written separately elsewhere; hence so many obscurities, so many errors. Many wrote against him, but among others Spanheim and Turretin, as well as the celebrated Heidegger, and in the Bibliotheca Ecclesiastica several systematic writers. [Chapter 5.] Brevis Syllabus.
Translator note: Block is OCR-damaged throughout with garbled proper names; 'Sp^emisum' read as Spanheim (Ezekiel Spanheim or Friedrich Spanheim), 'CHehrrifmth' read as Turretin (Francis Turretin), 'CL Heideggerw' read as the celebrated Heidegger (Johann Heinrich Heidegger). Closing text 'CAPJTF ... Bmvis.Syiaanjs' is a garbled chapter heading and running title; rendered as new chapter marker.
CAPUT V.
-
Original
CAPUT V.
English
Chapter 5.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
f De Ambaptifiis. \ *rj Orum crrorfparfusabannoai* Ju vel xi . feculi XVI. Vocantor ali- quando Anabaptift* ob iteratum bap- ti fmum quo fibi aggregandos vel «36- communicatos quofcunque denuo "" tingunt ; Aliquando Catabaptift* ob impugnationein baptifmi infantum, : ut inutilis ; Aliqiiando vocantur Fanai tki , Novi Evangtlifr* , cdeftet Pto\ f fheu , Fnthnftafta. In varias fe&as ciividuntur ; Yocantur ab Authoribus, a inam* Mmtzjtro, Munfteriani, a fchat/ne Hutt, Huttifae, sbAnguftino » Bohemo , Auguftiniani ; s Menmne Simonis , cx pago Frifi* oriundo, 1 Mennonifta: J ab Hofmanno jptodam, Hormatiniani;* GabrUU Scherdingoi Gabrielit* ; * faobo Huttero Hutte( riani. A vita? genere yocati funt Apoftolici, quodle Apoftolos imitari jadarent ; 'Podompt* , quod pedesfibi ^wcemlayawat j /*/wr#» * #**«* ^k^*mfjjHmjmrWK*T mv ? m mu .- ■ «wihmi-v^** jfnii^pinia les quod fingularitatcm affe&arent in veftitu, cibo, fomno, inceffu; Ctofa- ri five *P*ri , quia adultos fux fc&x finc pcccato effe dicebant j filemiarii> quia rogati de Religion* filucrunt : EHcheu,quia prccibus opcram dabantj Jdiaphorip quod aftus cxternos mi- nifterii inter rfcs mcdias & liberas re- ferebant. Libmitd , quia fe ab omai- bos tributts, lcgibufque politjcis, omnkjue fervitute a Chrifto fbiffe exemptos dicebant ; unde quidam utfores communcs habere dicuntur; ^kw^quia inftar Adatni nuditatcm af&aabant 5 jifocedarii, quia Htcra- tos teptobabant* Fmres <®#rit*tis &c. \ . ■ " Duces Catabaptiftaturn in Germa- nia foerunt Tficolaus Storch , 'fhomas Muntzjsrns , Afi*cw Stfsbnerns , «A&rtmmCeQmto*. Non omties^odem modo icfitiunt> _ Sunt quil Reformatifc diffeatiuftt tantiiminiftisj • . .
English
On the Anabaptists. Their errors spread around the tenth or eleventh year of the sixteenth century. They are sometimes called Anabaptists on account of the repeated baptism by which they re-baptize all those who are to be joined to them or who have been excommunicated; sometimes Catabaptists, on account of their attack on infant baptism as useless; sometimes they are called Fanatics, New Evangelists, Celestial Prophets, Enthusiasts. They are divided into various sects. By their authors they are named: from Thomas Müntzer, Münsterians; from Jacob Hutt, Hutterites; from Augustine the Bohemian, Augustinians; from Menno Simons, who came from a village in Frisia, Mennonites; from a certain Hofmann, Hofmannians; from Gabriel Scherding, Gabrielites; from Jacob Hutter, Hutterites. From their manner of life they were called Apostolics, because they boasted of imitating the Apostles; Pedonipti, because they washed one another's feet; Singularians, because they affected singularity in dress, food, sleep, and gait; Cathari or Puri, because they said that the adult members of their sect were without sin; Silentiarians, because when asked about religion they kept silent; Eucheti, because they devoted themselves to prayers; Adiaphorists, because they counted the external acts of ministry among things indifferent and free. Libertines, because they said that Christ had freed them from all tributes, political laws, and every form of servitude — whence some are said to have held wives in common; Adamites, because they affected nakedness after the manner of Adam; Apocediarians, because they condemned the learned; Brethren of Truth, etc. The leaders of the Catabaptists in Germany were Nicolaus Storch, Thomas Müntzer, Marcus Stübner, and Martin Cellarius. Not all hold the same views. There are some who differ from the Reformed only in the following points.
Translator note: Block heavily OCR-damaged throughout; multiple garbled strings (including mid-block gibberish characters and garbled proper names) rendered by inference from context and the chapter's subject matter. Sect-name list reconstructed where OCR is illegible.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Credunt nem heere homiiu Chriftiano fub Nova Oeconomia civUemMafflfttat»mgwrerc; taiemcjvile* *4x BreVis Syllabus vilcm efle abrogandum, Chriftumfo- . lum in RcgnoYan&o in terris cum fnisefle rcgnaturum. . / x. Ncfas efte homini Chriftiano litigare y capitis peemm jkmere , betlum indiccre vtlgerere, tributa exigerei Exi- ftimant tamen nefas efle refiftere Ma- giftratni ordinato , exLege toleramU^ . patientU , obfequii > amris etidm in ba- fies &c. 3« Nen efle juramentnm pjaeftan- dum ; permiflbm hoc fuifle tantum Patribus fub V.T. ad confismationem veri ,• a Chrifto vero fub N. T. plane prohibitum ; Juramentum efle opus carnis.non fpiritus.
English
1. They believe that it is not lawful for a Christian man under the New Economy to exercise civil magistracy; that such civil office is to be abolished, and that Christ alone is to reign on earth in His holy kingdom with His own. 2. That it is unlawful for a Christian man to litigate, to impose capital punishment, to declare or wage war, or to exact tribute. They hold, however, that it is unlawful to resist an ordained magistrate, by the law of tolerance, patience, and obedience, even love toward enemies, etc. 3. That an oath is not to be taken; that this was permitted only to the Fathers under the Old Testament for the confirmation of truth, but under the New Testament was plainly forbidden by Christ; that an oath is a work of the flesh, not of the Spirit.
Translator note: OCR-damaged in several places; numbered items 1–3 reconstructed from context where text is garbled.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Pacdobaptifmutn efle invcsn tum humanum a Nicolao Poatifice inftitutum ; idolum abominandum ut dicit Mmno.
English
4. That paedobaptism is a human invention instituted by Pope Nicholas; an abominable idol, as Menno says.
Translator note: Minor OCR ligature errors silently corrected; "Mmno" inferred as Menno.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Baptifmum admfoiftratura ab aliqua ex Chriftianis-B^clefii^fTe ite- randum , quum infantes attigerunt annos cfefcretionis,abiifqueexptten- duxri , qui primum funt ad S. Cce- nam admittendi, yel qui tranfeunt ad novam Anabaptiftasum fynago- gam fe&amve ^ aut qui *xcon#nunicati -* --^->""-v cati denuo ad Ecclefiam recipiuntur.
English
5. That baptism administered by any Christian Church is to be repeated when infants have reached the age of discretion, and that this is to be required of those who are first admitted to the Holy Supper, or who pass over to the new synagogue or sect of the Anabaptists, or who, having been excommunicated, are received back into the Church.
Translator note: Minor OCR damage; garbled fragments around excommunication clause inferred from context.
-
Original
6. Coenam non adminiftrandam, nifi perfe&is.'
English
6. That the Supper is not to be administered except to the perfect.
-
Original
7. CorpilsChrifti formatum fuifle, velex^iTentia Patris ejufque fcmine, vel ex verbo Dei, vel ex ignota ali- qua materia> vel ex ccelo delapfum cfle.
English
7. That the body of Christ was formed either from the essence of the Father and His seed, or from the word of God, or from some unknown matter, or that it descended from heaven.
-
Original
8. Idiotas j*offe gerere vices Pa- florum ; literarumque ftudium > lin- guas>dffciplinas, non effe neceffarias, ut quis iit ad docendum idoneus,
English
8. That unlearned men can perform the office of pastors, and that the study of letters, languages, and disciplines is not necessary in order for one to be fit for teaching.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. Miniftris non deberi ftipendia, fed tantum eleemofynas, fi fiat indi- gsmes. io« Subjc&um potefiatis Ecclefia- fttca? effe totam congregationem ; omnia Ecclefi* membra , utriufque fexus, iisfolis exceptis , qui fcanda- lum dedere , non vero Paftores. xx. Satius tfk Miniftrum tacite,vel fubmiffa vooe cum reliquis pre* Alii vcr^rdantHt,qui pluraalia dogmata tuentur. h Pr*t*r Dei verbum fcriptum,effe aliud verbum internw» , pecuiiares Eftthyfiafiiios, privaos revelattoaes, Ange44 Brjvis Svliabus Angelorum colloquia, fomma &sa- vrt/x&m , Dei immediatas voces pa- ris-cum Scriptura authoritatis.
English
9. That ministers are owed no stipends, but only alms, if they should be in need. 10. That the subject of ecclesiastical authority is the entire congregation — all members of the Church of both sexes, those alone excepted who have given offense, and not the pastors. 11. That it is better for a minister to pray silently, or in a subdued voice, along with the rest. Others, however, hold more numerous additional dogmas. Among these: besides the written word of God, there is another inner word, peculiar enthusiasms, private revelations, conversations with angels, visions and dreams, and the immediate voices of God, of equal authority with Scripture.
Translator note: OCR severely damaged throughout this block, merging multiple numbered items and a running page-header mid-text; items 9, 10, 11, and the transition to the second group reconstructed from context.
-
Original
2. V*rbum Dei fine prophetiis Anabaptifticis intelligi non pofle.
English
2. That the word of God cannot be understood without Anabaptist prophecies.
-
Original
3. Non conftare Prophctas & Apo-> i ftolos fuifle immediate ac peculiariter ^ afflatos a Spiritu fan&o , ut nec erra- l rint in do<5ixina,nec errare potuerintj \ ac proindc eomm fcripta efle explo- P randa fecundum Def Spiritumr
English
3. That it is not established that the Prophets and Apostles were immediately and specially inspired by the Holy Spirit, such that they neither erred in doctrine nor could err; and therefore that their writings are to be examined according to the Spirit of God.
-
Original
4. Nullum amplius ufum eflfe libro- rum V. T. fub N. Foedere : quidam tamen hoc negant. \ 5* Libros N. T* corruptos efle in r omnibus linguis. t
English
4. That the books of the Old Testament have no further use under the New Covenant; some, however, deny this. 5. That the books of the New Testament are corrupt in all languages.
-
Original
6. Intelligendam efle Striptulram f- in fenfu myftico jnxtaproprium cu^ jufquc fpiritum.
English
6. That Scripture is to be understood in a mystical sense according to each person's own spirit.
-
Original
7. Deum cfle mutabilem quoad eflentiam , quidam afleruerunr. «. Quidam etiam aegant Trinita- tem & volunt unicam eflc peribmm qoa? tria habeat nomina , Patris , Fi- lii ac Spiritus fan&i.
English
7. That God is mutable with respect to His essence — this some have asserted. 8. Some also deny the Trinity and hold that there is one person who has three names: of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. Quidam credurtt Verbum fa- &um efle camem per convcrfionem. io. Non dari peccatum origmfs CoNTR.OVSS.SIAS.UM LlB. I. 4; & Adamum fibi foli peccafle , ac proinde infantes nafci fine peccato. il- Sunt qui credunt Chriftum paflum effe fui Divinitate.
English
9. Some believe that the Word was made flesh by conversion. 10. That original sin does not exist, and that Adam sinned for himself alone, and therefore that infants are born without sin. 11. There are those who believe that Christ suffered with respect to His divinity.
Translator note: Running page-title "CONTROVERSIARUM LIB. I." appears mid-block as OCR artifact; silently omitted from translation as it is not authorial text.
-
Original
12. Alii negantefleDcum, (cd vi- rum fau&ilTimumac imiocentifllmum martyrem-j Sunt qw credtmt fuffice- re credere Chriftum natum ex beata virgine & vere efle Chriftum filium Dci qui in murtdum ventnrus erat ; Dc aliis rebus non percontarido: pu- tanc tamenilli, fuifle in gloria apud Dcum Pitrcm , antequam mundus vifibilis eflet, & omnia fuifle ab co creata.
English
12. Others deny that He is God, but call Him the most holy and most innocent martyr. There are those who think it sufficient to believe that Christ was born of the blessed Virgin and is truly Christ the Son of God who was to come into the world, without inquiring into other matters; yet they hold that He existed in glory with God the Father before the visible world was, and that all things were created by Him.
-
Original
13. Non fatisfiicifle pto peccatis» fuiflc folummodo novum kegiflato- reni, qui j)erfe&iores Leges tuleric quirn Mofes, ac dcdifle vita& mor- te fua perfectum obedicntia; atque paticntuc exemplar.
English
13. That He did not make satisfaction for sins, but was only a new Lawgiver who brought more perfect laws than Moses, and by His life and death gave a perfect example of obedience and patience.
-
Original
14. Sunc qui accufanturpatare«- aatos-cfle prorfuS liberatos a Lege, qum ampl ius peccare non pofle,quam- vis contra legem Dei agant.
English
14. There are those who are accused of thinking that the regenerate are entirely freed from the Law, so that they can no longer sin, even though they act contrary to the law of God.
-
Original
15. Quidam etiam accufantur cre- dcre communionem uxomm.
English
15. Some are also accused of believing in the community of wives.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
16. Omnia Chriftianorura debere cjfc c^mmunifc '7- Ve ^ 45 BnfeVW' SYLtABtlS
English
16. That all things belonging to Christians ought to be held in common. 17.
Translator note: Block ends with OCR page-header artifact mid-sentence; item 17 is cut off. Translation preserves item 16 complete and opens item 17 as it appears; the continuation is in the next block.
-
Original
17. Veram Chrifti Ecclefiam co&r ftarc cx vere perfc&is, quamvis non immunibus a peccatis igaoraatia? &c. 1
English
17. That the true Church of Christ consists of the truly perfect, although not those immune from sins of ignorance, etc.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Ex fol* charirate* pictate > ixt praecipua nota> judicari pofle de coetu aliquo vifibiii.
English
18. That any visible assembly can be judged by love and piety alone as the chief mark.
Translator note: Leading numeral OCR-reads as "8" but context indicates this is item 18 in the sequence.
-
Original
19. Licere ab uxoribus propccr diverfam Religionem fecedere^ & cumaliainReligione non diflcnticn- te matrimonium contraherc.
English
19. That it is permissible to separate from one's wife on account of a difference in religion, and to contract marriage with another who does not dissent in religion.
-
Original
20. Fru&um mincfterii pendere a puricate Paftorum. ai. Cum excommunicatis etiam pcenitentibus nullam amplius effe deberefocietatem, neque naturaiem neque conjugalem , neque ceconotni- cam > neque politicam.
English
20. That the fruit of the ministry depends on the purity of the pastors. 21. That with those who have been excommunicated, even if penitent, there ought to be no further fellowship — neither natural, nor conjugal, nor domestic, nor political.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
21. Animas poft exceflum £ corpo- re deftitui omni intelle&ione , cogi- tatione, dormire ufque ad noviffimaia diem.
English
22. That souls after their departure from the body are deprived of all intellection and thought, and sleep until the last day.
Translator note: OCR gives numeral 21, but context places this as item 22 in the sequence (item 21 already appeared in the previous block).
-
Original
23. Judsosante ultimam Diem in terram Canaan reducendos > poli- tiam eorum reftaurandam , Martyres & Sanftos fufcitandos, Regmm Mttt* itorium erigcndum.
English
23. That the Jews are to be led back into the land of Canaan before the Last Day, that their polity is to be restored, that the Martyrs and Saints are to be raised, and that a Millennial Kingdom is to be erected.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
24. Corpora aon eadem refurrtf- &uu, fedconvertenda in lubftantias fpirir CoNTRoyiRSlARUM LlB. I. 47 fpirituales, carne deftknta?. ay. Damnatos ac Diabolum tan- dem Galvatum iri> quidam credunt* De Anabaptiftis fcripfcrunt , Z*- ?£rr;0 , Melanchton , ^#y2w Memm, Zwingluu, Wiganius , OecolampadiM, Vrbanns >RegiHS , /frw. BaUingtrm & M*rtitou Mycronius ; A Lafco , Gui- don de Bris , G. Gajfander , Calvinns , SchlHJfclbHfguu ^Hkmrim , Shidanks > Ofiander , ^. Batfkccns, f. MnttetHs» ' Frider. Seylerm , J^o Emmius , feb* T#/hs % LambertHS Hortcnfius , Herman. FauktHus, Cloppenbnrgius , Htercjue Sp**~ hmhs,Xromayerus , Abrab. a D&reflaer, Htor*timmo*dm y ffaFs&tkms , C^fi par Calvorim ; HoornbcckiHs , £p6» fa* getus , *fh. Edoardus, Alex. Rof Th. VVeUns. feh. Henr. Vrfinus, fok Ottu» Hgurinus , onancs loeorum commu- nium fcriptores. Legique poflimt cottoquia Franeo^ tkalienfe a itfL Embdanum 1578* Leo- vvardienfe 1598. Confe/fiones Menm* titica, - Nicolai ISRcelai, fac. Outcrmans. .Sententh SchvvencfeldUnorum. - Cafpv Schvvenckjcldius de Offinft nobilis 48 Brevis Syllabus < nobulisSIlefius circa annum 1527. Atia- baptiftarum EV&K<r«*<rp*s amplexus, eifdem 9 fua dogmata fuperftruxit; adftipulatores na&us Crautwaldum Canonicum, & fohamem VFerntrum concionatorcm , mortuus a 1561 ia Suevia. Has opiniones inter alias tribuit ip/I Ofiander cent«i& ex Schiuflelburgio.
English
24. That at the resurrection the bodies will not be the same, but are to be converted into spiritual substances, devoid of flesh. 25. Some believe that the damned and the Devil will at last be saved. On the Anabaptists have written: Zwingli, Melanchthon, Adam Ment, Zwingli, Wigand, Oecolampadius, Urbanus Rhegius, Bullinger, and Martin Micronius; à Lasco, Guido de Brès, G. Cassander, Calvin, Schlüsselburg, Alckmar, Sleidan, Osiander, A. Backens, F. Montanus, Fridericus Seyler, Joh. Emmius, Joh. Tullius, Lambertus Hortensus, Herman. Faultus, Cloppenburg, the two Spanheims, Cromayer, Abraham à Drieser, Hoornbeeck, Hoornbeeck, Caspar Calvorius; Hoornbeeck, Episcopius, Joh. Edward, Alex. Ross, Th. Welling, Joh. Henr. Ursinus, Joh. Ottius, Figurinus, and all writers of common places. The following colloquies may also be read: the Frankfurt colloquy of a certain year; the Emden colloquy of 1578; the Leeuwarden colloquy of 1598. The Mennonite Confessions — of Nicolaus Mcelai, Jac. Outermans. The Confession of the Schwenckfeldians. Caspar Schwenckfeld of Ossig, a Silesian nobleman, around the year 1527, embracing the enthusiasm of the Anabaptists, built his own dogmas upon theirs; having gained supporters in Crautwald the canon and Johann Werner the preacher, he died in 1561 in Swabia. These opinions, among others, are attributed to him by Osiander on the basis of Schlüsselburg.
Translator note: Block heavily OCR-damaged throughout; bibliography contains numerous garbled proper names rendered by best inference (e.g., 'Z*-?£rr;0' as Zwingli, '^#y2w Memm' as Adam Ment, 'Htor*timmo*dm' as Hoornbeeck, 'ffaFs&tkms' as inferred). Garbled Greek 'EV&K<r«*<rp*s' inferred as 'enthusiasm' (ἐνθουσιασμός) from context. Running page-header 'CONTROVERSIARUM LIB. I. 47' silently omitted. Several names in bibliography remain uncertain.
-
Original
1. Per externum verbi Dei mini- ftcrium & praditationem homines non converti , regenerari , falvari; abfque eo etiam homines fervari pofle. %. Homines non efle obligatos ad audiendam verbi Dei praedicatio-. nem.
English
1. That men are not converted, regenerated, or saved through the external ministry and preaching of the word of God, and that men can be saved without it. 2. That men are not obligated to hear the preaching of the word of God.
-
Original
3. Negavit humanam naturam in Chrifto effe creaturam , & afleruifle dicitur humanitatem Chrifti poft re- furre&ionem per omnia exzquatam eflc divin* natune , ita quidem uc jam humana Chrifti natura divinac per omnia fit ^qualis.
English
3. He denied that the human nature in Christ is a creature, and is said to have asserted that the humanity of Christ after the resurrection is in all respects made equal to the divine nature, so that now the human nature of Christ is in all respects equal to the divine nature.
-
Original
4. Minifterium Concionatoris vi- tiofi non efle efficax.
English
4. That the ministry of a vicious preacher is not efficacious.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Omnes Patres V. T, antS Chri- ftum ivifle in inferos, ibique deten?v*uwp * > «vi ■'■«•^i* J" ,LI1 ■■"•"" —™f^ ^ 8 "*"*— ^"'WfWBv CoNTJROVERSIAkUM Ll*.I. 4£ „ \j tos ufque ad Chrifti refurre&io- ^ nem. Plures errores Anabaptiftarumad^ mifit. Ultri quinquagtnta libros fanati- cos edidit, & multas privatas Epiftojas. . Ejus fymbolum eximium foit /Nfl i Chfifto trifte rccepto. C A P UT VI. Sententia, * ' We%tUi Sc TTeigelimorum^ ; PHMpptfs 'fheophraftm Taraceljus, dXizsBombafl natione fuevus, qui obiit ah.1541. poftquam fparfiffet fups crrores de ftatu Adami > de origine Ckrifli , de reJurreBione mortHorum, ha- buit inter difcipulos fuos Valentintm VVeigelwm Mifnicum , qui circa an- iium 1512. famofe fe&ae author firit, in lucem editis Aftrokgik 'theologizA- ta , Caprura aurea, ( Gulden Griff) yt£9i rt&vw , Poftiila, libro y de loeo rmtfl\ 50 Bkbvis Sylj-abus ii % Iheofophia &tc. Hnic accenfentur \ fratres Refe* ^rucis , quorum Dux primus vendkatur Chriftiarms , Rofen Crtnt^ GelrmanUs , natus an. 1378. jnortuus an. 1484- & quorum publica t fcripta, Fama fraternitatis $ Confeftio 3 I Reformatio Vhiverfaiis , tintimtabulum 'jl Sopborum, Tortalhiwn fbientU. lis annumerantur Jacobns Bohm futor Gor- Ikenfis natus an. 1575- mortuus an v f 1514. Efiias Stieffel , Ezjchiel Meth* qui fe ob internum fubftantiale in- habicans lumen vocabat Chriftum, verbumDei* Michaelem & AUiptn^ Quibufdam placet deducere originem Weigelianijmi feu Theologia, PfcHdotnyfticA, vel a Mercnrio Trijme- gifto , qui ipfe JtToak , a. quibqfdam VVcigelianis vocaturj vel £ Pytha- \ gora, ac Plaiont. Addunt feculo IX. '" *am fequutum Erigenam Scotum , fitculo XII. Hugontm & Richardnm ' dt&anfto ZH&or* Sc Bernhardtm; fe1 culo XIU Thomam AqHinatem & * Bejywenmnm , feculis X I V. & XV* Ta*lert*m, Rttskrofkiw»* Bernhardinum y Stnenfern LaHrentum ftfftiniahum^ Dionyfinm -JT--V ^ "-, " _ ic\ — * -------- - - —-Tp^qy,-™V. ' • ■ s C0NTROVIB.SIAROM LrB.I. Jl »- '.. « : »*/_*» Carthufianum , Thm^maKem- *■$ ph Heinricum Harphium , Marfilium l ' %e*NW.- His accenfent lohan.Theo~ -1 «W/10» Sacetdotem ac cuftodem or- W Teutonici, au&orem T<6«/<>* ie Gtrmanic* , ut creditur, qrca an. *<J6©. Jfcwfc*» #«** Conqonato- rem Arnhdmenfem Auguftinum Furh- mmmm Paftorem Silefium ,Anttmam Bourkntn , Michaelem d* Molinoz. &c. f - H*c ex Clar» C*/K< Grfwrj». v Quicqmd fit hic au ? tor ClanrtTmus citaws ohfervat centrum Theolo^ pVeieelian* & PfauUmjftsc* tB& R<- \ gram Chrifii in nobit ; & fequentes : VV«igeU«nis intee.abas tribuit opi-j aiones- • • < . _ . ra ' , Deum efle trinam five y«*/w«tiam t five potentkm : fr&w» cffe fummum bonum, fontem ommum rerum : /ff«»^ efle ldeamfivemteileaum omnia crcantem ; Tertum animam five feirirmn mundi omtua permeantem , vivificantem & am2. Ex hac Divuutate emanafle mnndum invifibilem ..idealem , ac intelUgibilem ; & ex inyulbiu mun___.__v - ._,•_ . _______ _ .___«__,' _ ~~ ii , _____i_-iiltii8----ii-t__.i i xi ' 52 BRBVrS SYtt/fBUS do prodiifle vifibilem mundunu
English
5. That all the Fathers of the Old Testament went down to hell before Christ, and were detained there until the resurrection of Christ. He admitted several other errors of the Anabaptists. He published more than fifty fanatical books and many private letters. His notable motto was: Nothing sad when Christ is received. Chapter 6. The Opinion of Weigel and the Weigelians. Philippus Theophrastus Paracelsus, also called Bombast, a Swabian by nationality, who died in the year 1541, after he had spread his errors concerning the state of Adam, the origin of Christ, and the resurrection of the dead, had among his disciples Valentin Weigel of Meissen, who around the year 1572 was the founder of a notorious sect, having published the Astrologia Theologizata, the Golden Grasp (Gulden Griff), the Knowledgeable Art, the Postilla, the book on the Place of the World, the Theosophia, etc. To these are added the Brothers of the Rosy Cross, whose first leader is claimed to be Christian Rosenkreuz, a German, born in 1378 and died in 1484, and whose public writings are the Fama Fraternitatis, the Confessio, the Universal Reformation, the Bell of the Wise, and the Portal of Knowledge. To their number are also counted Jakob Bohme, a cobbler of Gorlitz, born in 1575 and died in 1624; Elias Stiefel; Ezekiel Meth, who called himself Christ, the Word of God, Michael, and Elijah on account of the internal substantial indwelling light. Some prefer to trace the origin of Weigelianism, or the Theology of the Pseudo-Mystics, either from Hermes Trismegistus, who is himself called Enoch by some Weigelians, or from Pythagoras and Plato. They add that in the ninth century Erigena Scotus followed this path; in the twelfth century, Hugh and Richard of Saint Victor, and Bernard; in the thirteenth century, Thomas Aquinas and Bonaventure; in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, Tauler, Ruysbroeck, Bernardine of Siena, Lawrence Justinian, Dionysius the Carthusian, Thomas a Kempis, Heinrich Harphius, and Marsilius of Inghen. To these they add Johann Tauler, a priest and keeper of the Teutonic Order, believed to be the author of the Theologia Germanica, around 1360; Jacob Boehme the preacher of Arnhem; Augustin Fuhrmann, pastor of Silesia; Antoinette Bourignon; Michael de Molinos; etc. This is drawn from the learned work of Gerhard. Whatever may be said, this most distinguished author whom we cite observes that the center of Weigelian and Pseudo-Mystical Theology is the reign of Christ within us. And he attributes the following opinions to the Weigelians among others: 1. That God is triune, whether as Power, or as Potency: that the First is the supreme good, the source of all things; that the Second is the Idea or Intellect creating all things; and the Third, the soul or spirit of the world, pervading, enlivening, and animating all things. 2. That from this Divinity the invisible, ideal, and intelligible world has emanated; and from the invisible world the visible world has proceeded.
Translator note: Block is severely OCR-damaged throughout; contains Anabaptist item 5, the Chapter 6 heading, biographical notices of Paracelsus, Weigel, Rosicrucians, and Boehme, a genealogy of Pseudo-Mystical Theology, and Weigelian doctrinal items 1-2. Dates, names, and numbered items reconstructed from context and standard historical sources. Several proper names and dates were inferred from heavily garbled OCR characters.
-
Original
3. Necefle efle ut anima a cor- pore extrinfeco incroeat & refle&a- tur intrinfecus ad centrum> quo inibi in facro filentio ac fabbathifrno in- tueatur oculum , lucem ac ideam univerf* fapientis, Chriftum. De- bere autem animam ibidem Chrifti vocemaudire, ac fpiritus operatio- nem deditittima obedientia recipere,
English
3. That it is necessary for the soul to withdraw from the external body and to be turned inward to its center, where in sacred silence and sabbath-rest it may contemplate the eye, the light, and the idea of universal wisdom, Christ. Furthermore, that the soul must there hear the voice of Christ and receive the operation of the Spirit with most devoted obedience.
-
Original
4. Senfum verum ac certum Scri- pturae non e Scriptura * aut ab ho- minibus, fed ab interno Interprete Chrifto efle petendum. j. Duo eflc cognitionis principia, fhyficam quafi arc anam $ qai per lumen natura» ex fignaturis ac chara&eri- bus arcana natura cognofcuntur , 8$ hic fe habere mentem hominis atti- ve & Cabbalam , Theologiam quafi infofam , qua per lumen gratia? di- vihum inhabitans informatur anima in fupernaturali Dei ac divinorum cognitione : & hfc animam fe habef£ V0T$ paffive.
English
4. That the true and certain sense of Scripture is to be sought not from Scripture itself, nor from men, but from Christ, the internal Interpreter. 5. That there are two principles of knowledge: the first a kind of physical or arcane knowledge, by which the secrets of nature are known through the light of nature from signatures and characters — and here the mind of man is active, as in Cabalism; the second a kind of infused Theology, by which the soul is formed through the indwelling divine light of grace in the supernatural knowledge of God and divine things — and here the soul is passive.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. In rebus ftdei pratter Scriptu- ram expe&andas efle revelatioaes ^Uig^loruni, colloquia & fomnja. 7*Deunt n»V«^i ■ «ii^pmn«ii(ii i ■< CoN»ovERsrAiuM IiiB.t 53 "
English
6. That in matters of faith, beyond Scripture, revelations of angels, colloquies, and dreams are to be expected. 7. God...
Translator note: Item 7 is cut off mid-sentence by a page-break OCR artifact; remainder continues in the next block.
-
Original
7. Deum omniam rerum ma- «riam ac eflentiam efle. ^
English
7. That God is the matter and essence of all things.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Klium Deo Patri quoad Dei- tatemnotisdfeaequalem.
English
8. That the Son is not equal to God the Father with respect to Deity.
Translator note: OCR reads 'notisdfeaequalem'; inferred as 'non esse aequalem'.
-
Original
9. Patrem in divinis efle Fiuum & Spiritum Sanftum., Filium eftt Patrem & Spiritum San&uim _ :
English
9. That in divine things the Father is the Son and the Holy Spirit, and the Son is the Father and the Holy Spirit.
-
Original
10. Scripturam S. creaturam efle & non efle creaturam. _
English
10. That Holy Scripture is a creature and is not a creature.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
11. Spiritum S. in V.T. proeeOif- & a folotfatre; m N.T. procedere a Patre, & Filio. n. Deiim creare fcipfum, & prster fe nihii creare * <W ia cft om " nium rerum materia. _ . isK Chriftam caroem de ccdo at- tulifle, & deinde per Spiritum efie ex Maria natum. _
English
11. That the Holy Spirit in the Old Testament proceeds from the Father alone, but in the New Testament proceeds from the Father and the Son. 12. That God creates Himself, and creates nothing besides Himself, since He is the matter of all things. 13. That Christ brought His flesh from heaven, and was thereafter born of Mary through the Spirit.
Translator note: OCR substantially garbled throughout; item numbers 12 and 13 reconstructed from context ('n.' = '12.', 'isK' = '13.').
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
14. Patrem & Spmtum S. acque incarnatum efle ac Filium. , «. Defcenfum Chnfti ad mferos efle demiulonem Dei in noftram car- riem, miferiam, mortem. : i<
English
14. That the Father and the Holy Spirit are equally incarnate as the Son. 15. That the descent of Christ into hell is the descent of God into our flesh, misery, and death.
Translator note: Item 15 numbered '«.' in OCR, inferred as '15.'
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Nos in Chrifto ^» .»<*- tia inhabitante, non p*r,Chriftiobe-.. dientiam fervari. .
English
16. That we are saved by grace dwelling in Christ within us, not by the obedience of Christ.
Translator note: OCR reads item number as '5.' but context and enumeration sequence indicate this is item 16. The word 'gratia' (grace) is heavily garbled in OCR.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
17. Mundum hune vmwJetn cum omnibus creaturisefle «o*™"""™ ^4 Brevis Syixabus ~ Aftrorum invifibilium , quae finjt e£ fentis Angelorum.
English
17. That this visible world with all its creatures is the shadow of invisible stars, which are the essences of the Angels.
Translator note: OCR renders 'umbram' (shadow) as garbled characters; inferred from context.
-
Original
18. Prirrium homincm ex tcrra & cx firmamento fa&um etfe.
English
18. That the first man was made from earth and from the firmament.
-
Original
19. Hominem moriturum fuifle^ctfi npn pcccaflet.
English
19. That man would have died even if he had not sinned.
-
Original
20. Trcs efle partcs hominis ef- fcntiales, Corpv? terrefire , Jpirittm 4thereum,qm corpus mo veat & regat, * & mimm dhinam*
English
20. That there are three essential parts of man: the earthly body, the ethereal spirit that moves and governs the body, and the divine soul.
-
Original
21. Animam corruptam non efle peccato originis.
English
21. That the soul is not corrupted by original sin.
-
Original
22. Ecckliam Chriili efle in om* nibus fe&is. ' ^Patres V.T. antc mortem Chri- ili in inferno cxtra ccetum mancrc.
English
22. That the Church of Christ is in all sects. 23. That the Fathers of the Old Testament before the death of Christ remain in hell, outside heaven.
-
Original
24. Animas ftdelium a morte ante cxtremum diem in cotlum non recipu
English
24. That the souls of the faithful are not received into heaven from death until the last day.
-
Original
25. Martyrum rcfurre&ionempar- ticularem futuram cfle,milleannisan- cc uiiivcrfalcm .
English
25. That there will be a particular resurrection of the martyrs one thousand years before the universal resurrection.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
26. Eadcm corpora, quae nuncCir- cumfcrimus coelo,non illatum iri. Plura alia a variis Authoribus refe- runtur, Vidcndi Hoornbeckuts , Crocim in Anti-VVeigelio* Liberdcvfo* Ckrifti WeigelU tribuitur , ubi multa abfurda* CONTKOVERSTARUM LlB.t. fr iiTUurwtfpi** dicitur credidifle,|om- nium rerum femina per univeffum muiidum efle fparfa , ac fibi inviccm -per itnmerfionem , quafi mtime im- merfa,irme:u,ac commiita,ut in miflk minerali funtparticul* auri/ir/iti,$ic. .
English
26. That the same bodies which we now carry will not be taken up into heaven. Many other errors are reported by various authors. See Hoornbeeck and Crocius in the Anti-Weigel. A book on the Use of Christ is attributed to Weigel, in which he is said to have believed many absurdities: that the seeds of all things are scattered throughout the entire world, and are mutually immersed in one another by a kind of immersion — as if intimately submerged, mingled, and mixed together, as in a mineral mass there are particles of gold, silver, etc.
Translator note: OCR garbled at several points; the book title 'De Usu Christi' reconstructed from 'Liberdcvfo* Ckrifti'. The mineral analogy reconstructed from partially legible OCR.
-
Original
2. Nibil igtWrequiriadpcrfectanl ac facUem rcru m indagarionem ac co- gnitioncm aliud, qnim ut in nos dcf* cendamus. j. Hiijc colligunt muifmutatio- nem omn/um in omnia, Sc tx omni- biisomnefieri pofle.
English
2. That nothing else is required for a perfect and easy investigation and knowledge of things than that we descend into ourselves. 3. Hence they conclude the mutual transmutation of all things into all things, and that everything can be made from everything.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Cujuslibethominisnativiratem fubefle Planeta: fuo , & hanc efle na- turalem acj?eiercrn generationcm> ac nativitatem per qiiam horho non po- teft ingredi Rsgnum cxldrum,& fi hoc ftatu tabernaculum corporis reliij- quat,ftioPIanetxhommemtuncuniri. j. Regcnerationem cceleftem ex Spirituefle neceflariam; hanc autem fieri per fidem , dum homo e 1 Pla- neta fuo ac firmamento quod in fe habet, Acromentis retrogreflu rece- dit in ccntrum fuum , Denm ; illi- que fe intime unit in facro fabba- tifirio , jpfius afflatus, impulfus ac C 4 mani5<5 BREVIS SvttABUi manf feftationes obedienter audiendo* percipiendo ac recipiendo; hac ra- tione fiquidem hominem transfor- mari in ipfum Deum ac Chriftum, divin*que naturae fieri participem, intimeque adeo regenerari, Ex illa vr^^Ktfi^U & *x%tAx<*ifai illa intima ac univcrfali rerum om- nium , ubi Deus fit centrum ac mes- fyeJ* $ Chriftus * %ou ca , fequi pu- tant comhinationem contrariorum, quae contraria & contradidoria de fe invicem,8c quidem fimpliciter & eo- xlem refpedu praedicari poffmt: om~ nia proinde effe vera 3 inquihufvis fe<5hs , quamvis fibi inviccm contra- diftoria. ? Qui plura nofle vuft Jegat Para- celfum , VVeigtliim Flnddtm vel dc- fluBibw y Crotlhtm & contra eos Schcl- bammemm, Jhimmium , Hunnium, Wc- bcrurn^ Libanium, Mcijhemm, Baldui- num, Calovwm, Mcrkixm , Stegman- wm , Crocium, Kromtyerwn> Calvorinm, HQQrnbcckiHm. CAPUT j^^^ Sg--*-^ .- u ' ^ - '' ■ v '" CoNTHOVEKSIARHtt I4B,L S7
English
4. That every man's birth is subject to his own Planet, and that this is the natural and physical generation and birth through which man cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven; and that if in this state a man quits the tabernacle of the body, he is then united to his Planet. 5. That a celestial regeneration from the Spirit is necessary; but that this takes place through faith, when man withdraws by a backward movement from his Planet and from the firmament which he carries within himself, and retreats into his center, God; and there intimately unites himself with God in sacred sabbath-rest, obediently hearing, perceiving, and receiving His breathings, impulses, and manifestations; and that in this way a man is transformed into God and Christ Himself, becomes a partaker of the divine nature, and is thus most intimately regenerated. From this indwelling and most intimate and universal union of all things, where God is the center and the soul, and Christ is the life — they conclude a combination of contraries, such that things contrary and contradictory to each other can be predicated of one another, simply and in the same respect; and therefore all things are true in any sects whatsoever, even if they are mutually contradictory. Whoever wishes to know more, let him read Paracelsus, Weigel, Fludd, or the Refutation, and Crocius; and against them: Schelhammer, Thummius, Hunnius, Weber, Libanus, Meisner, Balduin, Calovius, Mercier, Stegmann, Crocius, Kromayer, Calvorin, Hoornbeeck. Chapter 7.
Translator note: Block contains heavily garbled Greek-derived OCR fragments (rendered as 'vr^^Ktfi^U & *x%tAx<*ifai' and 'mes- fyeJ*' etc.) which appear to be Greek theological terms for indwelling and union; translated from context as 'indwelling' and 'the soul.' Author list reconstructed from OCR; several names partially garbled. 'Acromentis retrogreflu' likely a garbled technical term for mystical retrograde withdrawal; rendered from context.
CAPUT VII.
-
Original
CAPUT VII.
English
Chapter 7.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
| Propofttiones M. de Molims ftota : " damnate ab InnecenM XL . anna 1687. 1. /^ Portet hominem fuas poten^ KJ tias annihilare, & h*c eft via interna. nTX ■ •
English
Propositions of M. de Molinos condemned by Innocent XI in the year 1687. 1. Man must annihilate his powers, and this is the internal way.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled throughout: 'Propofttiones' = Propositiones; 'Molims ftota' = Molinos; 'InnecenM XL' = Innocentio XI; 'poten^ KJ tias' = potentias. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Vellc operari a&ive cft Dcum offendcre, qui vult efle ipfefolus agens, & ideo opus eft feipfum ln Deo totum & totaliter ^dcccliaquc- rc , & poftea pcrmancre yelut cor- pu$cxanimc. ^ : m j 4 Vota dc aliqua rc feacnda funt perfe&ionisimpedimfcnta. .
English
2. To will to act actively is to offend God, who wills to be Himself the sole agent; and therefore one must abandon oneself in God totally and completely, and afterward remain like a lifeless body. 4. Vows concerning something to be observed are impediments to perfection.
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'Vellc' = Velle; 'a&ive' = active; 'Dcum' = Deum; 'efle ipfefolus' = esse ipse solus; 'pu$cxanimc' = corpus exanime; '^dcccliaquc-re' = dedecliaquere / derelinquere inferred; 'feacnda' = servanda; 'perfe&ionisimpedimfcnta' = perfectionis impedimenta. Proposition 3 is absent in this block; the OCR jumps from prop 2 to prop 4.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Aftivitas naturalis eft gratiae inimica, imfceditque Dei operatio- «es & vcram j^erfe&ionem, qua Deus vult operariKinobis fincfiobis. .
English
4. Natural activity is the enemy of grace, and impedes the operations of God and true perfection, which God wills to work in us without us.
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'Aftivitas' = Activitas; 'imfceditque' = impeditque; 'operatio- «es' = operationes; 'j^erfe&ionem' = perfectionem; 'operariKinobis fincfiobis' = operari in nobis sine nobis. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Nihil opcrando anima fe annihilat , & ad ftium ptincipium redit, & ad fiiam onginem qua eft effent&Dei >'jn q u am transformata "" C 5 remanet j8 •' BkeVis Syllabus remanet ac divinizatur, & Deus timc irf ife ipfo rcmanet, quia tunc non * iunt amplius duar rcs unita., fed una tantum , & hac ratione vivit Deus, & regnat in nobis , & anima feip- fam annihilat in efTe operativo. tf. Via interna eft illa in qua fton. cognofcitur, nec lumen , nec amor* nec refignatio , & non oportct.DeUtn tognofcerer& hoc rriodo reiftepro- ceditur. * 7- Nondebetanimacogitare,nec Be pr«mio , nec de punirione,nec de Paradifo , fiec de infcrflo,nec de itnotu * liec de sternitate,
English
5. By doing nothing, the soul annihilates itself, and returns to its principle and to its origin, which is the essence of God, into which, having been transformed, it remains and is divinized; and God then remains in Himself, because then there are no longer two things united, but only one; and in this way God lives and reigns in us, and the soul annihilates itself in its operative being. 6. The internal way is that in which neither light, nor love, nor resignation is known, and it is not necessary to know God; and in this way one rightly proceeds. 7. The soul must not think about reward, nor punishment, nor Paradise, nor hell, nor death, nor eternity.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled with page-header intrusions ('BkeVis Syllabus' = Brevis Syllabus, 'j8' = page number); 'effent&Dei' = essentiae Dei; 'timc irf ife ipfo' = tunc in se ipso; 'iunt amplius duar rcs' = sunt amplius duae res; 'tf.' = 6.; 'fton.' = non; 'tognofcerer' = cognoscere; 'rriodo reiftepro-ceditur' = modo recte proceditur; 'itnotu' = morte; 'sternitate' = aeternitate. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Non debet velle fcirean gra- diatur cum voluntate JDti , an cum eadem voluntate refignata maneat ncc ne , nec opus eft ut vclit co- gtfofcerefuumffetum, necproprium nihiJ> fed dcbet ut corpus exanime manere* '
English
8. The soul ought not will to know whether it walks in God's will, or whether it remains resigned to that same will or not, nor is it necessary that it will to know its own state, nor anything of its own, but it ought to remain like a lifeless body.
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'fcirean' = scire an; 'JDti' = Dei; 'gtfofcerefuumffetum' = cognoscere suum statum; 'nihiJ' = nihil. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. Non debet anima rcminifci nec fui, nec Dei>nec cujufcumque tei, &c in via interna Oftmis reflexia cft noxia, etiam reflexio ad fuas hu- manas a&iottes , & ad proprios ctfefe&us* to+Si .: •_.. r_£__ CoNTROVERSIARUM LfB.I. J£
English
9. The soul must not remember either itself, or God, or anything whatever; and in the internal way all reflection is harmful, even reflection upon one's own human actions and one's own defects.
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'rcminifci' = reminisci; 'tei' = rei; 'Oftmis reflexia' = Omnis reflexio; 'a&iottes' = actiones; 'ctfefe&us' = effectus / defectus (inferred defectus from context); trailing 'to+Si ... CoNTROVERSIARUM LfB.I. J£' are page-header and page-number intrusions, not part of prop. 9.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Si propriis defe&ibus alios fcandalizct , nori eft neccfsarium ph flc&ere, dummodo nonadfit volun- tas fcaridalizandi , & ad proprioe defe&us non pofse refle&erc, gratia Dci eft. ii. Ad dubia qu* occurrunt, an refte procedatur nec ne , non opos eft refle&ere*
English
10. If one scandalizes others by one's own defects, it is not necessary to be grieved, provided there is no will to scandalize; and not to be able to reflect on one's own defects is a grace of God. 11. Regarding the doubts that arise about whether one proceeds rightly or not, there is no need to reflect.
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'defe&ibus' = defectibus; 'fcandalizct' = scandalizet; 'flc&ere' = flectere (be grieved/troubled); 'fcaridalizandi' = scandalizandi; 'defe&us non pofse refle&erc' = defectus non posse reflectere; 'Dci' = Dei; 'ii.' = 11.; 'opos' = opus. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
12. Qui fuum libcrum arbitriura Deo donavit , de nulla re debec curam habere , ncc de inferno ,nec de Paradifo; ncc dcbet defiderium habere proprix perfedionis # nec virtntum,nec propriae fantftitatis, nac propriar falutis, cujus fpem pmgarc debet. i$. Refignato Deo libero' arbi- trio , cidem Deo relinqncnda eft cogitatio & cura *de omni re no- ftra , & reiinquere> ut faeiat in nobis, . fine nobis, fuam divinam volunta- tcm.
English
12. Whoever has donated his free will to God ought to have no care about anything — not about hell, nor about Paradise; nor ought he to have any desire for his own perfection, nor virtues, nor his own holiness, nor his own salvation, the hope of which he must purge. 13. Having resigned free will to God, the thought and care of all our affairs must be left to that same God, and one must leave Him to do in us, without us, His divine will.
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'libcrum arbitriura' = liberum arbitrium; 'ncc dcbet' = nec debet; 'proprix perfedionis' = propriae perfectionis; 'virtntum' = virtutum; 'fantftitatis' = sanctitatis; 'nac propriar falutis' = nec propriae salutis; 'pmgarc' = purgare; 'i$.' = 13.; 'cidem' = eidem; 'relinqncnda' = relinquenda; 'reiinquere' = relinquere; 'faeiat' = faciat; 'volunta-tcm' = voluntatem. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
14. Qui di vinx volimtati refi|ha- tus eft , non convenit ipfi ut i Dco rem aliquam petat , quia pctere eft impctfedio , cum fit adhis proprix yoluntatig & ele&ionis, & eft vellc C 4 quo4 tfo Urbvis Syllabus quod divina voluntas noftrx confir- metur; Et illud Evangelii , petite & . tccipictis 9 non eft dkhim a Chrifto pro animabus internis, quat nolunt habere voluntatem, imo hujufmodi aniras eo perveniunt ut non poffint & Deo rem aliquam petere. ij. Sicut non debet d Deo rcm aliquam petere, ita nec i!li ob rem I aliquam gratias agere debet y quia utrumque eft a&us propria? vohm- tatis. \
English
14. Whoever is resigned to the divine will, it is not fitting for him to ask anything of God, because asking is imperfection, since it is an act of one's own will and choice, and is willing that the divine will be confirmed to our own will; and that word of the Gospel, "ask and you shall receive," was not said by Christ for internal souls, who do not want to have a will; indeed such souls come to the point where they cannot ask God for anything. 15. Just as one ought not ask anything of God, so neither ought one give thanks to Him for anything, because both are acts of one's own will.
Translator note: OCR garbled with page-header intrusion ('Urbvis Syllabus' = Brevis Syllabus, 'tfo' = page number); 'di vinx volimtati refi|ha-tus' = divinae voluntati resignatus; 'pctere' = petere; 'impctfedio' = imperfectio; 'adhis proprix yoluntatig' = actus propriae voluntatis; 'ele&ionis' = electionis; 'dkhim' = dictum; 'quat' = quae; 'aniras' = animae; 'poffint' = possint; 'ij.' = 15.; 'd Deo' = a Deo; 'i!li' = illi; 'a&us propria? vohm-tatis' = actus propriae voluntatis. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Non convenit indulgentias quaerere pro poeaa propriis peccatis debita, quia melius eft divinae jiifti- - tice fatisfacere, quam divinam mife- ricordiam quaerere > quoniafi i llud ex puro Dei amore procedit, & iftud ab amore noftri int^reflato* nec eft res Deo grata nec meritoria>quia eft velle crucem figere.
English
16. It is not fitting to seek indulgences for the penalty owed for one's own sins, because it is better to satisfy divine justice than to seek divine mercy, since the former proceeds from pure love of God, and the latter from self-interested love; nor is it a thing pleasing to God or meritorious, because it is willing to fix the cross.
Translator note: OCR reads '6.' but context (sequence of propositions) requires this to be prop. 16; 'poeaa' = poena; 'jiifti-tice' = iustitiae; 'quoniafi' = quoniam; 'int^reflato' = interessato (self-interested); 'figere' = figere (to fix/nail). Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
17. Tradito Deo liberoarbitrio>& *idcm reli&a cura &*cognitione anim* noftra > non eft ampJius ha* benda ratio tentationum > nec eis rc* iiftentia ficri debet * nifi negativa, nx'la adlubita induftria & fi natura . : comraoWMMMq^fKwmvp CONTRTOVERSIARUM LlB.T. 6t cqmtnovetur, oportet finere , quifc eft riatura, ; ; i&. Qui in orariorie utitur imagi- . nibus,figuri$, fpeciebus & propriis, coQceptibus , non adorat Deufn ii> fpirito&vttitate^ *. 19» Qui amat Deum eo modo quo ratio argumeatatur > aut intelle- ^tus comprehendi^ non amat venjm s Deiroi.
English
17. Having surrendered free will to God and left to Him the care and knowledge of our soul, one ought no longer take account of temptations, nor should resistance be made to them, except negative resistance, with no applied effort; and if nature is stirred, one must let it be, for it is nature. 18. Whoever uses images, figures, species, and one's own concepts in prayer does not worship God in spirit and in truth. 19. Whoever loves God in the way that reason argues or the intellect comprehends does not love the true God.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled with page-header intrusion ('comraoWMMMq^fKwmvp CONTRTOVERSIARUM LlB.T. 6t' = page header/number); 'reli&a' = relicta; 'anim* noftra' = animae nostrae; 'rc*iiftentia' = resistentia; 'nx\'la adlubita induftria' = nulla adhibita industria; 'cqmtnovetur' = commovetur; 'finere' = sinere; 'riatura' = natura; 'i&.' = 18.; 'orariorie' = oratione; 'figuri$' = figuris; 'coQceptibus' = conceptibus; 'Deufn ii> fpirito&vttitate^' = Deum in spiritu et veritate; '19»' = 19.; 'argumeatatur' = argumentatur; 'comprehendi^' = comprehendit; 'venjm s Deiroi' = verum Deum. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
20. Aflerere,quod in oratione opus eft fibi per difcurfurfi auxilium ferre, & per cogitationes , quando Deus animam non alloquitur, ignbrantia h&: Deus tiunquam loquitur / ejus locjnutio eft Operatio, & femper in anima operatur, quando hsec fujs difcurfibus , cogitationibus & opera- tionibuseumnon impedit. ih In oratione opus. eft manere in fide obfcura & uriiverfali , cunj, quiete & oblivione eujufcunque cp- gitationis particularis ac cUftin&io- \ nis attf ibutorum Dei ac Trinitatis, * & Gc inf Dei prajfentia manere ad il- lum adorandum & amandumj eu§ne infervknduai,fed abfijue prpdu&ione C 7 a&uiim 6i Brevis S-yliabds aftuum, quia Deus in his fibinon complacet. . -
English
20. To assert that in prayer one needs to bring help to oneself through discourse and through thoughts, when God does not speak to the soul, is ignorance; God never speaks — His speaking is operation, and He always operates in the soul when the soul does not hinder Him by its discourses, thoughts, and operations. 21. In prayer one must remain in dark and universal faith, with quiet and forgetfulness of every particular thought and of the distinction of the attributes of God and the Trinity, and thus to remain in God's presence to adore and love Him and to serve Him, but without producing acts, because God is not pleased with these.
Translator note: OCR garbled with page-header intrusion ('Brevis S-yliabds' = Brevis Syllabus, 'C 7' and '6i' = signature/page marks); 'Aflerere' = Asserere; 'difcurfurfi' = discursum; 'ignbrantia h&' = ignorantia est; 'tiunquam' = nunquam; 'locjnutio' = locutio; 'ih' = 21.; 'uriiverfali' = universali; 'cunj' = cum; 'eujufcunque cp-gitationis' = cujuscunque cogitationis; 'cUftin&io-nis attf ibutorum' = distinctionis attributorum; 'Gc inf Dei prajfentia' = sic in Dei praesentia; 'amandumj eu§ne infervknduam' = amandum eique inserviendum; 'abfijue prpdu&ione ... a&uiim ... aftuum' = absque productione actuum. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
12. Cognitio ha-cper fidern noneft, acT:us a creatura produ&us , fed effe cognitio a Deocreaturje tradita,quam creatura fe habcre non cognofcir, nec poftca cognofcit illani fe habuifle , & idem dicitur deamore. . aj. Myftici cum Sanfto Bcmardo in fcala clauftralium diftinguunt qua- tuorgradus, le&ionem, meditatio- ncm , orarioncm , coutemplationem infufam : Qui in t. fiftit, nunquam adt 2. pertranfit, qui femper in a. perfi- ftu.nuncjuam ad 3. pervenit, qui cft contemplatio noftra acquifi»,in qua per totam vitam perfiftendum cft, dummodo Dl*us animam non rrahat ( abfque' eo quod ipfa id expeftet} ad contemplationem infufam & hac ccflanr* , anima regredi debet ad j.gradum & in ipfo permanere, abfque eo quod amplius redcat ad 3. aut prknunr. ~
English
22. This knowledge through faith is not an act produced by a creature, but is knowledge given by God to the creature, which the creature does not know itself to have, nor afterward knows that it had it; and the same is said of love. 23. Mystics, together with St. Bernard, in the ladder of the cloister, distinguish four degrees: reading, meditation, prayer, and infused contemplation. Whoever stops at the first never passes to the second; whoever always persists in the second never arrives at the third, which is our acquired contemplation, in which one must persist through one's whole life — provided that God does not draw the soul (without its expecting it) to infused contemplation; and when this ceases, the soul must return to the third degree and remain in it, without ever returning to the second or the first.
Translator note: OCR reads '12.' and 'aj.' but context requires these to be props. 22 and 23; 'ha-cper fidern' = haec per fidem; 'acT:us' = actus; 'produ&us' = productus; 'Deocreaturje' = Deo creaturae; 'habcre' = habere; 'poftca' = postea; 'illani' = illam; 'Bcmardo' = Bernardo; 'fcala clauftralium' = scala claustralium; 'le&ionem' = lectionem; 'orarioncm' = orationem; 'coutemplationem' = contemplationem; 't.' = 1.; 'adt' = ad; 'a.' = 2.; 'perfi-ftu' = persistit; 'acquifi»' = acquisita; 'Dl*us' = Deus; 'rrahat' = trahat; 'expeftet}' = expectet; 'ccflanr*' = cessante (hac cessante); 'j.gradum' = 3. gradum; 'redcat' = redeat; 'prknunr' = primum. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
24. Qualefcunque cogitationes in ofatione occnrrant , etiam impurar, etiam contra Deum , fanftos , fi- dcm Si facraintnta , fi voiuntarie CONTROV^RSIARUM LlB.I. €f non nutriaritur ; fed cum indifferen- tia & refignatione tolerentur, non irapediunt orationem fidei , imoeatn perfeftiorem efficiunt , quia anima tunc magis divinae voluntati refigna- ta remanet* v. iy. Etiamfi fuperveniat fomnuS & dormiatur, nihilomiuusfit oratio & concemplatio aftnalis , quia oracio& refignatio idem func > & dum refi- gnatio perdurat, perdurat & ora25. Tresill* vi#, purgativa, iV Itiminativa , & unitiva funt abfur* dum maximum,quod di&um fucrit in myftica>cum non fic niti unica via, fciiicct via interna. 2 7* *Q& defiderat & ample&i- tur devotionem fenfibilem , non de- fiderar,ned quarrit Deum, fed fe ip* fum , & male agit cum cam defide- rat,& eam habere conatur, qui pet yiam internam incedit , tam in lo- cis facris quam in dicbus fbieoini* tnis. --
English
24. Whatever thoughts arise in prayer, even impure ones, even those against God, the saints, faith, and the sacraments, if they are not voluntarily nurtured but are tolerated with indifference and resignation, they do not hinder the prayer of faith, and indeed make it more perfect, because the soul then remains more resigned to the divine will. 25. Even if sleep supervenes and one sleeps, nonetheless actual prayer and contemplation take place, because prayer and resignation are the same, and as long as resignation endures, prayer also endures. 26. Those three ways — purgative, illuminative, and unitive — are the greatest absurdity that has been said in mystical theology, since there is only one way, namely the internal way. 27. Whoever desires and embraces sensible devotion does not desire or seek God, but himself; and he who walks by the internal way acts badly when he desires it and tries to have it, both in holy places and on solemn days.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled with page-header intrusion ('CONTROV^RSIARUM LlB.I. €f' = page header); props 25 and 26 are merged and partially cut ('ora25' = oratio [prop. 25 text truncated]; prop 26 text begins at 'Tres ill* vi#'); 'ofatione' = oratione; 'occnrrant' = occurrant; 'impurar' = impurae; 'fi- dcm Si facraintnta' = fidem et sacramenta; 'voiuntarie' = voluntarie; 'nutriaritur' = nutriantur; 'irapediunt' = impediunt; 'imoeatn' = imo eam; 'perfeftiorem' = perfectiorem; 'v. iy.' = 25.; 'nihilomiuusfit' = nihilominus fit; 'concemplatio aftnalis' = contemplatio actualis; 'oracio' = oratio; 'func' = sunt; 'ora25' = oratio [text cut at page break]; 'Tresill* vi#' = Tres illae viae; 'Itiminativa' = illuminativa; 'abfur*dum' = absurdum; 'di&um fucrit' = dictum fuerit; 'fciiicct' = scilicet; '2 7*' = 27.; 'Q&' = Qui; 'ample&i-tur' = amplectitur; 'fenfibilem' = sensibilem; 'de-fiderar,ned' = desiderat nec; 'quarrit' = quaerit; 'conatur' = conatur; 'yiam' = viam; 'dicbus fbieoini*tnis' = diebus solemnibus. Rendered from inference. The trailing "25." OCR prop-marker at the end of the source block has no recoverable body text; propositions 25, 26, and 27 are lost to the page-break/header intrusion that precedes block 188 — a printed edition of the 68 condemned Quietist propositions should be consulted to restore them.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
28. Tsdium bonorum fpiritua- Kum bonuta *ft , fiquidem purgatur *mof proprius* %9* Dttia 64 Brevis Syll-wus io.Dumanimaincernafaftidicdi£- curfus deDeo& virtutes, & frigida remanct, nullum in fe ipfa fentiens fervorem, bonum fignum cft.
English
28. Tedium of spiritual goods is good, since self-love is thereby purged. 30. When the internal soul experiences disgust at discourses about God and virtues, and remains cold, feeling no fervor in itself, it is a good sign.
Translator note: The numbered sequence skips from 28 to 30: the content of proposition 29 is entirely absent from the OCR source — it was swallowed by a page-break intrusion ("%9* Dttia 64 Brevis Syll-wus" = the "29." prop marker immediately followed by a running page-header for page 64), and only the next proposition (30., mislabeled "io." in the OCR) is recoverable. A printed edition should be consulted to restore prop. 29. Other OCR corrections: "Tsdium" = Taedium; "fpiritua-Kum bonuta *ft" = spiritualium bonorum bonum est; "*mof proprius" = amor proprius.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
30. Totum fenfibile quod experi- mur in vita fpiricuali eft abomina- bile , fpurcum & immundum. 31.Nu.llus meditativus verasexerr cet virtutes internas , qux noa dc- bent & fenfibus cognofci. . }». Necante ncc poft communio- nem alia requiricur prceparatio , aut/ graciarum aftio.pro ipfis animabus internis , quim permanentia in fo- lita refignatione pafliva , quia modo perfeftiore fupplet omnes aftus vir- tutum, qui fieri poffunc & fiunt in via ordinaria ; & fi hac occafione communionis infurgunc motus , hu- rniliationis, petitionis aut gratiarum aftionis, reprimendi funt; quoties non dignofcatur eos efle inimpulfu fpeciali Dei; alias funtiropulfus natu- XX nondum mortuar.
English
30. All that is sensory which we experience in the spiritual life is abominable, filthy, and unclean. 31. No meditative person exercises true internal virtues, which ought not to be known by the senses. 32. Neither before nor after communion is any other preparation or thanksgiving required for such internal souls, than remaining in the customary passive resignation; because in a more perfect manner it supplies all acts of virtues that can be and are done in the ordinary way; and if on the occasion of communion there arise impulses of humiliation, petition, or thanksgiving, they are to be repressed whenever they are not discerned to be from a special impulse of God; otherwise they are impulses of nature not yet dead.
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'fenfibile' = sensibile; 'fpiricuali' = spirituali; 'fpurcum' = spurcum; 'Nu.llus' = Nullus; 'verasexerr-cet' = veras exercet; 'qux nao dc-bent & fenfibus' = quae non debent a sensibus; '}».' = 32.; 'requiricur' = requiritur; 'prceparatio' = praeparatio; 'graciarum aftio' = gratiarum actio; 'quim' = quam; 'fo-lita' = solita; 'pafliva' = passiva; 'perfeftiore' = perfectiore; 'fupplet' = supplet; 'aftus' = actus; 'poffunc' = possunt; 'occafione' = occasione; 'infurgunc' = insurgunt; 'hu-rniliationis' = humiliationis; 'dignofcatur' = dignoscatur; 'efle inimpulfu' = esse in impulsu; 'funtiropulfus' = sunt impulsu; 'mortuar' = mortuae. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
33. Male agit anima qua procedit oer hanc viam internam , fi in diebus folennibus vulc aliquo conatu particulari excitarc in (e devotum aliquem CoNTKOVlRSrARUM LlB. I. rfj Sliqnem fenftim , quoniam animar in- ternae omnes dies fimt aequalcs , om- nes feftivi ; & idem dicitur de locis facris , quia hujufinodi animabus omnia loca aequajia funt. 34.,Verbis & ifngui, Dco gratias agere non eft pro animabus inter- nis, qu* in iiientio mancrc debtmy nulium Deo impedimentum oppo-, nendo , quod operctur in illis , & qoo magis fe Deo refignant , «- perinntur fe non pofle orationem Dominicam recitare.
English
33. The soul that proceeds by this internal way acts badly if, on solemn days, it wants by some particular effort to arouse in itself some devout feeling, because for internal souls all days are equal, all are festive; and the same is said of holy places, because for such souls all places are equal. 34. To give thanks to God in words and with the tongue is not for internal souls, who ought to remain in silence, opposing no impediment to God so that He may operate in them; and the more they resign themselves to God, the more they find themselves unable to recite the Lord's Prayer.
Translator note: OCR garbled with page-header intrusion ('CoNTKOVlRSrARUM LlB. I. rfj' = page header); 'oer' = per; 'folennibus' = solennibus; 'vulc' = vult; 'excitarc' = excitare; '(e' = se; 'Sliqnem fenftim' = aliquem sensum (with page-header intrusion); 'animar in-ternae' = animae internae; 'fimt aequalcs' = sunt aequales; 'feftivi' = festivi; 'hujufinodi' = huiusmodi; 'aequajia' = aequalia; 'ifngui' = lingua; 'Dco' = Deo; 'qu*' = quae; 'iiientio' = silentio; 'mancrc debtmy' = manere debent; 'nulium' = nullum; 'oppo-,nendo' = opponendo; 'opcretur' = operetur; 'qoo' = quo; 'perinntur' = reperiuntur; 'pofle' = posse. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
35. Non convenit animabas hujus vita; interna: quod faciant operatio- nes etianr virtuofas ex propria ele- aione & aftivitate; alias noneffent- mortuai, nec debent elicere a&us amo- ris erga Beatam Virgincm , fanoW aut humanitatem Chrifti, quia cum ifta fenfibilia fint obje&a , taiis eft amor erga illa.
English
35. It is not fitting for souls of this internal life to perform even virtuous acts from their own choice and activity; otherwise they would not be dead; nor must they elicit acts of love toward the Blessed Virgin, the saints, or the humanity of Christ, because since these are sensible objects, love toward them is also of that kind.
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'animabas' = animabus; 'vita;' = vitae; 'interna:' = internae; 'etianr' = etiam; 'virtuofas' = virtuosas; 'ele-aione' = electione; 'aftivitate' = activitate; 'noneffent-mortuai' = non essent mortuae; 'a&us' = actus; 'Virgincm' = Virginem; 'fanoW' = sanctos; 'ifta fenfibilia fint obje&a' = ista sensibilia sint objecta; 'taiis' = talis. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
36. NuJIacreatura,necbeataVir- eo, nec San&i debent federe in no- ftro corde, quia folus Deus vult illud occupare & poflidere.
English
36. No creature — not even the Blessed Virgin, nor the saints — ought to sit in our heart, because God alone wills to occupy and possess it.
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'NuJIacreatura' = Nulla creatura; 'necbeataVir-eo' = nec beata Virgo; 'San&i' = Sancti; 'federe' = sedere; 'ftro' = nostro; 'folus' = solus; 'poflidere' = possidere. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
37. In occafionetentarionum^etiam fpeciofarum nondebet aaimaelicere a&ns. ? a&us virtutum. oppofitarum > fed ckK bet in fupradi&o amore & refignatione remanere.
English
37. On the occasion of temptations, even plausible ones, the soul must not elicit acts of the opposing virtues, but must remain in the aforesaid love and resignation.
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'occafionetentarionum^' = occasione tentationum; 'fpeciofarum' = speciosum / specierum (here: plausible/attractive ones); 'nondebet aaimaelicere' = non debet anima elicere; 'a&us. ? a&us' = actus (duplicated by OCR); 'virtutum. oppofitarum' = virtutum oppositarum; 'ckK bet' = debet; 'fupradi&o' = supradicto. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
38. Crux voluntaria mortificatio-' num pondus grave eft , & infru&uo- fum , ideoque dimittenda.
English
38. The voluntary cross of mortifications is a heavy and fruitless burden, and therefore is to be laid down.
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'mortificatio-'num' = mortificationum; 'infru&uo-fum' = infructuosum. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
39. San&iora opera & poenitentia, quas peregerunt San&i, non fufficiunt ad amovendam ab anima vel unicarrr adhsefionem.
English
39. The holiest works and penances that the saints performed are not sufficient to remove even one attachment from the soul.
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'San&iora' = Sanctiora; 'poenitentia' = poenitentiae; 'San&i' = Sancti; 'fufficiunt' = sufficiunt; 'unicarrr' = unicam; 'adhsefionem' = adhaesionem. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
40. Beata Virgo nullum unquam . opus «xterius peregit , & tamcn fuit fanttis omnibus Sanftior ; igitur ad Sanftitatetti perveniri poteft abfque opere ^xferiori.
English
40. The Blessed Virgin never performed any external work, and yet was holier than all the saints; therefore holiness can be attained without external works.
Translator note: OCR garbled: '«xterius' = exterius; 'tamcn' = tamen; 'fanttis omnibus' = sanctis omnibus; 'Sanftior' = Sanctior; 'Sanftitatetti' = Sanctitatem; 'abfque' = absque; '^xferiori' = exteriori. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
41. Deus perrnittit & vult,ad nos 1, humiliandos > & ad veram transformationem perducendos , quod in ali- quibus animabus perfe&is, etiam non arreptitiis, daemon violentiam infe- rat eorum corporibus, eafqueadus carnales committere faciat,etiam in vigilia & fine mentis offufcatione,mo- vendp phyfice illis manus, & alia membra contra earum voluntatem, & idem dicitur quoad illos a&us per fe peccaminofos , in quo cafu non funt peccata , quia in his non adeft ^ confenfus.
English
41. God permits and wills, in order to humble us and lead us to true transformation, that in some perfect souls — even those not possessed — the demon inflict violence upon their bodies, and make them commit carnal acts, even while awake and without clouding of the mind, by physically moving their hands and other members against their will; and the same is said of those acts that are sinful in themselves, in which case they are not sins, because in these there is no consent.
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'perrnittit' = permittit; 'perfe&is' = perfectis; 'arreptitiis' = arreptitiis (possessed); 'infe-rat' = inferat; 'eafqueadus carnales' = easque ad actus carnales; 'offufcatione' = offuscatione; 'mo-vendp phyfice' = movendo physice; 'a&us per fe peccaminofos' = actus per se peccaminosos; 'confenfus' = consensus. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
41. PoCONTROVERSIARUM LlB. I. &T 42. *Poteft dari cafus y quo hujui- f* modi violentia ad a&us carnales con- tingat , eodem temporc ex parte ' / duarum perfonarum , fcilicet maris &fcemina?, & ex parte utriufque fe* quatur aftur*
English
42. It is possible that such violence toward carnal acts might occur at the same time on the part of two persons, namely a man and a woman, and that from both parties the act follows.
Translator note: OCR garbled with page-header intrusion ('PoCONTROVERSIARUM LlB. I. &T' = page header, converting '41. Po-' into a page-break artifact); '42. *Poteft' = 42. Potest; 'cafus y quo hujui-f* modi' = casus quo huiusmodi; 'a&us carnales' = actus carnales; 'con-tingat' = contingat; 'perfonarum' = personarum; 'fcilicet maris &fcemina?' = scilicet maris et feminae; 'utriufque fe*quatur aftur*' = utriusque sequatur actus. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
43. Deus , prateritis temporibns, fanftos efficiebat tyrannorum mini- fterio ; niinc vero eos efficit fan&os, minifterio daemonum , qui caufando in eis praftliftas violentias, facit, ut illi fe ipfo magis defpiciant, annihi- lent, & fe Deo refignent. 44* Job blafphemavit/ & tamen ,nqn peccavit labiis fuis, quia fuit ex ,; dxmoriis violentia. .
English
43. God, in past times, made people holy through the ministry of tyrants; but now He makes them holy through the ministry of demons, who, by causing in them the aforesaid violences, causes those souls to despise themselves, annihilate themselves, and resign themselves to God even more. 44. Job blasphemed, and yet did not sin with his lips, because it was from the violence of the demon.
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'prateritis temporibns' = praeteritis temporibus; 'fanftos' = sanctos; 'fterio' = sterio (ministerio); 'niinc' = nunc; 'fan&os' = sanctos; 'minifterio' = ministerio; 'caufando' = causando; 'praftliftas' = praedictas / praelibatas (aforesaid); 'defpiciant' = despiciant; 'annihi-lent' = annihilent; 'refignent' = resignent; 'blafphemavit' = blasphemavit; 'nqn' = non; 'dxmoriis' = daemonis. Rendered from inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
45. San&us Paulus hujufmodi Dac- I monis violentias in fuo corpore paf- j fuseft, unde fcripfit, non quodvole x bonum hoc-ago^fed quodnolo rfmlttmhoc facio.
English
45. Saint Paul suffered violences of this kind from a demon in his own body, wherefore he wrote: the good that I will, this I do not do, but the evil that I do not will, this I do.
Translator note: Heavy OCR damage throughout: line-break artifacts, ligature errors, and garbled characters. 'San&us' = Sanctus; 'Dac-I monis' = Daemonis; 'paf-j fuseft' = passus est; 'fcripfit' = scripsit. The scripture quotation (Rom. 7:19) is rendered from the author's own Latin wording, which is garbled by OCR; reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
45. Hujufmodi violentix funt me- dium magis proportionatun? , ad a& nihilandam animam, & ad eam ad veram transformationem & unionem perducendam , nec alia fupereft via, & hacc eft via facilior & tutior. Plura referre tafdet qux ad 68. articulos ciilos exteridunrar: An reveratalia omnia crediderit Molinoz. , licet du- bitare.
English
45. Violences of this kind are the medium most proportioned to annihilating the soul and to leading it to true transformation and union; nor does any other way remain, and this is the easier and safer way. It is tedious to recount more things, which extend to 68 articles: whether Molinos truly believed all these things, one may rightly doubt.
Translator note: Heavy OCR damage throughout: 'violentix' = violentiae; 'proportionatun?' = proportionatum; 'a& nihilandam' = adnihilandam; 'fupereft' = superest; 'hacc eft' = haec est; 'tafdet' = taedet; 'ciilos exteridunrar' = illos extenduntur; 'reveratalia' = revera talia; 'Molinoz.' = Molinos. Both propositions appear numbered '45.' in the OCR, likely reflecting a misnumbering or OCR collision of props 45 and 46.
CAPUT VIII.
-
Original
CAPUT VIII.
English
Chapter 8.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
Pfopoiitiones tracte cx Iibrq ReverendiiEmi Franclfci Saligna- ti Fcnelon Archiepifcopi Came- raceniis, cujus tkulus cft, Explicationdcs maxtmes desfatnts Jur U vie interiettre a. 1 6$j,prmt Damnata S&ma -ab Innocentio XII. _, a. 1699. die
English
Propositions drawn from the book of the Most Reverend François de Salignac Fénelon, Archbishop of Cambrai, whose title is, Explication des maximes des saints sur la vie intérieure, in the year 1697; first condemned by Innocent XII, in the year 1699, on the day
Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged throughout; proper names, title, and dates reconstructed from context and historical record.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
11. Martii. l t\ Atur habitualis ilarus amo- LJ ris Dei , qui eft chariras pu- ra , Sc fine ulla admmione motivi proprii interefle; ncque timor pce- narum , ncque dcfiderium remune- rationum habent ampiius iij eo par- tem. Non amatur amplius beusprop-. ter meritum, ncquc.propter perie- aionem , neque propter felicitatem iq eo amando iuvcmendam. 2. la Controversiarum
English
11th of March. I. There exists a habitual state of the love of God, which is pure charity, and without any admixture of a motive of self-interest; neither the fear of punishments nor the desire of rewards has any further part in it. God is no longer loved on account of merit, nor on account of perfection, nor on account of the happiness to be found in loving Him.
Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged; proposition number I and body text reconstructed by inference. Trailing “2. la Controversiarum” is a printer’s running header artifact and has been omitted from the translation.
CAPUT IX.
-
Original
CAPUT IX.
English
Chapter 9.
De Jjjtttakeris.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
De Jjjtttakeris.
English
On the Quakers.
Translator note: Heading severely OCR-garbled ('De Jjjtttakeris.' for 'De Quakeris.'); rendered from context and glossary entry for Quakeri.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
Orum Dux dicitur fiiifle GeorgUtt Foxws* natus a.1514. FundamenCoNTROVBRSIARUM LlB. I. J$ rnm \Qm^rorum % \xt&c VVeigeliatmtm eft Regnum Chrifii in mbis. Praecipua placita funt, i. Chriftum fe unire omnibus& firi- gulis hominibus , in iifque bperari , & hoc omne fine verbo externo ac facra- meiitis ; ac per hanc unionem ac ope- » rationem fieri omnium , qui inftin- Stuminternum fequuntur, hoceft qui honefte vivunt, intrinfecam acinha- bitantem juftitiam ac falutem , five fiat Chriftiani, five fint Pagani. i. Scriptura? fupponendam efle re- velationem internam ac immedia- tam , ceu regulam adaequatam ac pri- mariam. .
English
Their leader is said to have been George Fox, born in the year 1514. The foundation of the Quakers, as also of the Weigelians, is the Kingdom of Christ within us. Their chief tenets are: 1. That Christ unites Himself with all and each individual person, and operates in them, and all this without the external word and sacraments; and that through this union and operation there comes to be, in all who follow the internal instinct -- that is, who live uprightly -- an intrinsic and indwelling righteousness and salvation, whether they be Christians or Pagans. 2. That an internal and immediate revelation must be presupposed to Scripture, as the adequate and primary rule.
Translator note: EDITORIAL CORRECTION: the Latin text gives George Fox's birth year as 1514, but historically he was born in 1624 (died 1691). The translation preserves the text verbatim as instructed; readers should note the factual error. Heavily OCR-damaged; running page-header text intrudes mid-sentence. Author's birth year 1514 for George Fox preserved as written (historically the year should be 1624). 'VVeigeliatmtm' resolved as Weigelianis (Weigelians). Tenet numbering uses 'i.' twice in original; rendered as 1. and 2. in translation following the sequence.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Non Scripturam divinam ac cog- nitionem de Chrifto cxplicitam^quaB exilla hauritur, eflfe fimpliciter ne- ceffariam, fed illas gences , qua? non propria culpa , fed ob infuperabjlia fmpedimenta , illa privantur , per Chwftum , qui in illis habitat , fi ip- fiusluci auraudui non repugnent, fed patUnturCiiriftum illos fan&ificare ac operari juftitiam fuam in illis , fal- varL
English
3. That neither divine Scripture nor the explicit knowledge of Christ derived from it is absolutely necessary; but that those peoples who are deprived of it not through their own fault but through insuperable obstacles can be saved through Christ, who dwells in them, provided they do not resist His inner light, but allow Christ to sanctify them and work His righteousness in them.
Translator note: Moderately OCR-damaged; ligature errors and hyphenation artifacts throughout. 'auraudui' resolved as 'auditui' (hearing/reception); 'patUnturCiiriftum' resolved as 'patiuntur Christum'. Translation rendered from confident reconstruction.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Baptifmum aqu# non efle ne- /y D 2 ceffarium, / * --^-*-~— ^^^ - v ■^r»- - , *pr-^ y6 Brevis Syixabv» * . ceffarium, quippe qui ab Apoftotis jc&x ritus initiationis ad tempus tan*ummodo fit inftitutttfi umbra ac fig< ^num baptifmatis intcrni ac veri , qm iit eflfufio Spiritus fan&i , qux a Chri- #o interne in uaione ac regeneratio- » * -he myftica peragatur.
English
4. That water baptism is not necessary, inasmuch as it was instituted by the Apostles merely for a time as a rite of initiation, being a shadow and figure of the inner and true baptism, which consists in the outpouring of the Holy Spirit performed inwardly by Christ in mystical union and regeneration.
Translator note: Moderately OCR-damaged; page-break artifacts and running title text intrude ('Brevis Syllabus'). 'uaione' resolved as 'unione' (union). Translation reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Ipfam etiam S. Ccenam veram ac Chnmanam non efle ceremoniam f iftam externam , ad tempus fateem k / . . Chriftoinftitutam, fed efle myfticam -ac arcanam corporis ac fanguinisChrifti in internp homine diftribntionem f ac participationem , quae per externas ceremonias coen* olim adum; brata & figurata fit. [
English
5. That the holy Lord's Supper itself, true and Christian, is not an external ceremony instituted by Christ merely for a time, but is the mystical and secret distribution and participation of the body and blood of Christ in the inner man, of which the external ceremonies of the Supper were formerly the enactment and figure.
Translator note: Moderately OCR-damaged; 'Chnmanam' resolved as 'Christianam'; 'internp' resolved as 'interno'; 'diftribntionem' resolved as 'distributionem'; 'adum;brata' resolved as 'adumbrata'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Illumquiinterneungituracvo5 catur,obligatumefleubi, quando& quomodo velit ac jubeat un&iojfi vel f ad cxtremos mundi anguloS vocace- [' tur , verbum Dei praedicare ac mui aia Ecclefiaftica obire, idque finc xcrto ftipendio , cum obligetur , ad cxemplum Pauli, propriis manibus viftum qu«rcre; aut fi per munia &- cra id non queat , pofle acciperc eieemofynas* K
English
6. That the one who is inwardly anointed and called is obligated, wherever, whenever, and however the anointing wills and commands -- even if called to the farthest corners of the world -- to preach the word of God and to undertake ecclesiastical duties, and this without a fixed stipend, being obligated, after the example of Paul, to seek sustenance with his own hands; or if sacred duties prevent this, he may receive alms.
Translator note: Moderately OCR-damaged; 'Illumquiinterneungituracvo5catur' resolved as 'Illum qui interne ungitur ac vocatur'; 'un&iojfi' resolved as 'unctio, si'; 'munia &-cra' resolved as 'munia sacra'; 'eieemofynas' resolved as 'eleemosynas'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Apertionem capitis , reyercn^uiMiMMli CoNTROVElTSlARilll LlB. fc. fft tias , ac alia fuperbiae & adulationis lenocinia Chriftianos m>n decere. *
English
7. That uncovering the head, reverences, and other enticements of pride and flattery are not fitting for Christians.
Translator note: Moderately OCR-damaged; running page-header text intrudes mid-sentence; 'm>n' resolved as 'non'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Illicitacfle Chrifttaaisjuramen- | ta , contentiones fbrenfes , bclla ac onmes>vindidas, ita tamen ut Ma- giftratui maneat jus tn fontes Chr£> ftiana charitate animadvertendi. Plura alia habent ; fed intcr eos Tunt diflldia ; Quidam fe jungunr Anabaptiftis craffioribus 5 Alii Men- ftonitis. ! Inter eos Georgius Keith z+i66$lr Chrifti humanam naturam duplicen> agnofcebat , alteram cocleftem, fpiri- tnalem ac atternam y alteram tcrre- aam & corpoream &&eptatn in tcnv* pore a Maria matre , & conianxifle , ic hominem divinum in Chrifto cum httmanitate corporea& vifibiliin Ma- ria: Ajunt & credidifle revolutio- nem animarum. mttiam Pm toferantiam ac liber- tatem Religionura uuiverfaJcm pne- dicabat. Plura falfa ipfis tmponuntur* De ii$ legenda R. Barcltji Apolo- gia Theologi* ver* Chriftian* ; AU* xandcr Jtoffiw de variis Rdigionibus ; P j H*r$rm T^ ,Wf** m 78 Brbvis Syllabus Honorius Reggitts feu Georgtm Hornim de ftatu EccJefi* Britanmcz; Hiftoria Shtfkerorum Gerardi Croefi ; Schelvvi-. gii ^Hfk^rifinm confotatus, Tra&a-' tus Anglicus Te fiiakf twifceen Qm^ kgrs. C A PUT X. IV Antwomm ANtinomi five Adver/arii Legis plures fuerunt jam & tempori* bus Apoftoloruni ; fed de iis alitri di* cimus; nunc de aliis dicendum. Sub Jpfa Reformationis prineipia quidam Johannes Agricola fclebius rtatus a. 1492. fcrtur dixiflfe legem moralem ex Ecclefia effe profcriben- dam* Lutherm obfervat cos Antinomos dixiffe Legem non effe dignam,ut vo- cetur verbiim Dei. De Antinomis Anglis videndi 7ho- mas Gatakerns , Sarmel Rhetorjhrt , An- tonius Burges , fohannes Bifco* Henr* ^fggim Vfttfius &c. , CAPUT ^wp-^ ■»ip t ,w ' *w ' **■ Controversiarum;
English
8. That oaths, legal disputes, wars, and all acts of vengeance are unlawful for Christians, yet so that the magistrate retains the right to punish criminals with Christian charity. They hold many other opinions; but there are disagreements among them. Some align themselves with the coarser Anabaptists; others with the Mennonites. Among them, George Keith acknowledged a double human nature of Christ: one heavenly, spiritual, and eternal; the other earthly and corporeal, assumed in time from His mother Mary; and he held that the divine man in Christ was conjoined with the corporeal and visible humanity in Mary. They are also said to have believed in the transmigration of souls. William Penn preached universal toleration and liberty of religion. Many false things are attributed to them. Concerning them, one should read: R. Barclay's Apology for the True Christian Theology; Alexander Ross on various religions; Honorius Reggius or George Horn on the state of the British Church; Gerard Croese's History of the Quakers; Schelvigius; an English tract on the snake in the grass among the Quakers. Chapter 14. On the Antinomians. The Antinomians, or adversaries of the Law, were numerous already in the times of the Apostles; but we speak of them elsewhere; now we must speak of others. At the very beginnings of the Reformation, a certain Johannes Agricola of Eisleben, born in the year 1492, is reported to have said that the moral law ought to be banished from the Church. Luther observes that these Antinomians said that the Law is not worthy to be called the word of God. Concerning the English Antinomians, one should consult Thomas Gataker, Samuel Rutherford, Antonius Burgess, Johannes Bisco, Henr. Vossius, etc.
Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged throughout. Multiple proper names reconstructed: 'Georgius Keith' identified; 'Pennus' resolved as William Penn; 'R. Barcltji' as R. Barclay; 'AU*xandcr Jtoffiw' as Alexander Ross; 'Honorius Reggitts feu Georgtm Hornim' as Honorius Reggius or George Horn; 'Gerardi Croefi' as Gerard Croese; 'Schelvvi-gii' as Schelvigius; 'Tra&a-tus Anglicus Te fiiakf twifceen Qm^kgrs' resolved as the English tract 'The Snake in the Grass' on the Quakers. 'CAPUT X. IV' resolved as Chapter XIV (14). 'Johannes Agricola fclebius' resolved as Johannes Agricola of Eisleben. 'Sarmel Rhetorjhrt' resolved as Samuel Rutherford. 'fohannes Bifco' resolved as Johannes Bisco. 'Henr. ^fggim Vfttfius' resolved as Henr. Vossius. Closing 'CAPUT...Controversiarum' appears to be a partial running header of the next chapter; translated as part of this block since it is not a separate block in the input.
CAPUT XII.
-
Original
CAPUT XII.
English
Chapter 12.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
ie "Armimmis t ^m Rtmonftr&ntibusl A B Armirm ita dicti hujiis fcftae lV Coryphico; Erat Vcteraqiiinas atavus natns a. iseo.Profcflbr Theo- )gia Leydenfis ab a. 160?. doflriha : eruditione darus , mortuns anno 509. Ejus feftatores.non modo difti tminiani, fcd & RemoBftrantes, quia .i6io.obtu!eruntPra^>otentibusHol- indise ordinibus Remonflr#nti*m , id ft libellum fupplkem, ut recognbf; eretur confrflio & Catechefis. Adverfns eos habita eft Synodus iordracen* a. 1618. & ifiio. Inter eos • jnt, quii Reformatistantum diffe- nnt in V. arficulis a Synodo damna- ;s; Tales aotcm funt illi articuli.
English
On the Arminians or Remonstrants. They are called Arminians after Jacobus Arminius, the chief leader of this sect. He was born in 1560, a professor of theology at Leiden from 1603, distinguished for learning and erudition, and died in 1609. His followers are called not only Arminians but also Remonstrants, because in 1610 they presented to the powerful estates of Holland a Remonstrance, that is, a petition, asking that the confession and catechism be reviewed. Against them the Synod of Dort was held in 1618 and 1619. Among them are those who differ from the Reformed only in the five articles condemned by the Synod. Those articles are as follows.
Translator note: Block heavily OCR-damaged throughout; years, names, and structure reconstructed from context and known history of the Arminian controversy.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Decrerum feu voluntatem , qua )eu$ conftituit in Chrifto, per Chrinm & propter Chriftum credentes, tineande fidcique obcdicntia nfCoNTROVERBIARUM LlB.-J.. ^J " queadtmem vitajperfcverantes, qua tales fervare , cfle veriun , unicum , - ^&toemn §tectionis decretlim: De- cretum& voIontatem.qua.Deus con- ' ftituit infideles in fua inobedientia contumaciter perfiftentes fub ira r«- Unquereaccoiidetnnare cflc totuin feprobationis decretum. . Electioncm ad falutem efle aliam peremtoria,aIiam npn percmptoriam. .. .Conditionem fine qtta non.vel con- dttionem prarrequifitam eleftionis. fingularum perfonarurn efle fidem fi- deiqhe obedientiatn , a Dyo iri eli- gendis pra-vifam , haticque fingula- rium perfonarum elc&ionem eflV • qubquc cx Dei beneplacito, quoniam •fcilicet ex multis conditionib^s poffi- bilibus hanc potias qnam alias ipfi eli- gere placuit ad prie nium falutis & vi- tjeatern* huicprx illo deftinapdum. EleSionem lQCttmpletam ,' condi- - ttonatam 8c non per*rmtoriam efle mutabilem , adeoque incerriimpi, r«*. vocari, cle&ofque in numerum re- probortim tranfire , iliumque nuine- Tum atigeri & mintii poffe- SenAwrc M cer ticudiacm eiectionis cotnp I c ts, pe94 •' Brevis Syllabus percmtoriae & abfolutae antc mortem haberi non poffe , ideoque nullum il- lius fru&um in hac vita percipi, Caufam reprobationis meiicoriam efle infidelitatem adverfus Evange- lium, & in ea perfeverantiam.
English
1. That the decree or will by which God determined in Christ, through Christ, and on account of Christ, to save those who believe and who persevere in the obedience of faith to the end of life, and to preserve such persons, is the true, unique, and complete decree of election; and that the decree and will by which God determined to leave under wrath unbelievers who stubbornly persist in their unbelief, and to condemn them, is the complete decree of reprobation. That election to salvation is of two kinds: one peremptory, another non-peremptory. That the condition without which, or the prerequisite condition of the election of individual persons, is faith and the obedience of faith, foreseen by God in those to be elected; and that the election of individual persons is also from God's good pleasure, because, namely, out of many possible conditions, it pleased Him to choose this one rather than others as the means appointed for salvation and eternal life. That incomplete, conditional, and non-peremptory election is mutable, and can therefore be interrupted and revoked, and that the elect can pass into the number of the reprobate, and that number can be increased and diminished. That certain knowledge of complete, peremptory, and absolute election cannot be had before death, and therefore no fruit of it can be perceived in this life. That the meritorious cause of reprobation is unbelief toward the Gospel and perseverance in it.
Translator note: Block heavily OCR-damaged with multiple garbled passages, page-header intrusions, and broken words; Latin reconstructed from context and standard Arminian doctrinal positions as condemned at the Synod of Dort.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Chriftum fervatorem muridi ex- Dei intentione pro omnibus & fingu- Hs hominibus mortuum efle , atque id itaquidem,ut omnibus pertmor- tem crucis reconciiiationem & re- miflionem peccatorum impetrarit, ei tamen conditrone, ut nemo remiflio- nis pcccatorum reipfa particeps fiat, nifi fidelis.
English
2. That Christ the Savior of the world died, by God's intention, for all and each individual human being, and in such a way that He obtained for all, through the death of the cross, reconciliation and remission of sins, yet on this condition: that no one actually becomes a partaker of the remission of sins except the one who believes.
Translator note: Some OCR garbling present; reconstructed cleanly from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Eflein omnibus & fingulis ho- minibus commurtem & fufficientem gratiam confiftenrem in lumine natu- ' rae, & donis poft lapfum homini re- li&is , quibus poflint fe ipfos adma- jorem gratiam difponere, & elicere a&us qui converfionem anteccdant , & quibus fit, ut ad ipfam converfio- ncm hominis nihil amplius defidc- retur quam vocatio congrua &mora* lis quaedam ac lenis fuano. Fatentur tamen quidam,ut de Clar. a Limborch rcfert CcLSpanhemias homines cfle voluntate ;' ControversiarumLib.I. 95 iuntate quafi ligata afluetudine pec1 candi, ut non poffit ex fe ipfa fe in ■ Jibertatem aflerere, & gratiam illam ! communem ex fe fufficicntem neu; tiquam' efle fine illa gratia,qiis ut indcbita cft , ica a D t opro arbitrio ■difpenfatur.
English
3. That there is in all and each individual human being a common and sufficient grace, consisting in the light of nature and in the gifts left to man after the fall, by which they are able to dispose themselves toward greater grace, and to elicit acts that precede conversion, and by which it comes about that nothing more is required for the conversion of man than a fitting and moral and gentle persuasion. Yet some confess, as the illustrious Spanheim reports concerning the distinguished Limborch, that men are of a will as if bound by the habit of sinning, so that it cannot of itself assert itself into freedom, and that common grace, as sufficient of itself, is by no means without that grace which, as it is undue, is dispensed by God according to His own will.
Translator note: OCR garbling present, including page-header intrusion; reconstructed from context. 'Clar. a Limborch' = Philippus van Limborch; 'Cel. Spanhem.' = Spanheim.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Omncm gratia convertcntis ope- rationem efle nonnifi moralem, fua- dendo , proponendo , invitando, at- queadeo refiftibilem, ita ut pofitis omiiibus operationibus divins grati* fit adhtic in poteftate liberi atbitrii femcl, vel convertere, vel non con- vertere. 5, Fideles pofle orcidcre eratia, & revera a£tu aliquando exciderc,unde I nemo certus efle polfit fe falutem con- fecuturum , ctfi certus fit dc fide fua. Alii Remonftrantes inlonge pluri- bus articulis diflentiunt.
English
4. That every operation of converting grace is nothing more than moral, by persuading, proposing, and inviting, and is therefore resistible, so that with all operations of divine grace in place, it remains still within the power of free will either to convert or not to convert. 5. That believers can fall from grace and in fact do sometimes actually fall from it, and therefore no one can be certain that he will obtain salvation, even if he is certain of his faith. Other Remonstrants dissent in far more articles.
Translator note: Some OCR garbling; 'orcidere eratia' reconstructed as 'excidere gratia' (fall from grace).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Scriptores facros in rcbns minu- tulis, feu lapfu mcmoris , fcu igno- ranti£aut humana fragilitatccrravif- fe de facto.
English
1. That the sacred writers did in fact err in minor matters, whether through lapse of memory, or through ignorance, or through human frailty.
Translator note: Minor OCR garbling; reconstructed cleanly.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Poffe homines fervari citra Chri- fti cognitioacm. * j.Non £6 Brevis^Syllabus
English
2. That men can be saved without knowledge of Christ.
Translator note: Block ends with a page-header OCR intrusion ('Non 96 Brevis Syllabus'); the fragment 'j. Non' begins the next article but is truncated; only article 2 can be translated confidently from this block.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Non efle articulos ncceflarios ad falutcm credere, Dei infinitatem ab- foiucam , . praefcientiam futurorum contingcntium , juftitiam vindicatri- cem, myfterium Trinitatis* &c. , ■
English
3. That it is not necessary for salvation to believe in the absolute infinity of God, the foreknowledge of future contingents, punitive justice, the mystery of the Trinity, etc.
Translator note: Minor OCR garbling; reconstructed cleanly.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Filium efle quoad divinam na- turam fubordinatum Patri , ut & Spi- ritum,Fiikv . ' jlDecreta IJ>ei omnia noneflester- na & peremptoria ac immutabilia.
English
4. That the Son, with respect to His divine nature, is subordinate to the Father, as also is the Spirit. 5. That all the decrees of God are not eternal and peremptory and immutable.
Translator note: OCR garbling in the transition between articles 4 and 5; 'Fiikv' and 'jlDecreta IJ>ei' reconstructed as the end of article 4 and beginning of article 5.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Creauonem Angelorum & mun- di invifibilis feu non apparcntis, prae- ceflifle multis feculis creationem mun* divifibilis.
English
6. That the creation of the angels and of the invisible or non-apparent world preceded the creation of the visible world by many ages.
Translator note: Minor OCR garbling; reconstructed cleanly.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Terminum vitae uniufagufque hominis non efle 1 immutabilcm.
English
7. That the term of each individual person's life is not immutable.
Translator note: Minor OCR garbling only.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Peccatumoriginis non efle pro- prie peccatum , nec proprie malum autp.oenamj fateatur tamenproma- lo poflc haberi , fiquidem omnes Adami pofteri moriendi neceffitati funt obnoxii & inepti funt ac inido- nei ad vitam . arternam confequen- dam , ad redeundum in gratiam cum Deo ; nec inficiantur homines nafci cum propenfione ad malum.
English
8. That original sin is not properly sin, nor properly evil or punishment; yet it may be allowed to be held as an evil, inasmuch as all the posterity of Adam are subject to the necessity of dying and are unfit and unsuited for obtaining eternal life and for returning to the grace of God; and they do not deny that men are born with a propensity toward evil.
Translator note: Minor OCR garbling; reconstructed cleanly.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. Chriftum addidifle praecepta no- valegi. io.Chriftum CoNTROVERStARUM LlB.I, io. Chriftum vocari Dei filii pracipue ratione conceptioni* Spiritu S. ratione fufcitationis a tre ,& ratione hareditatis acccpt; domo Patris fui. n.Chriftum efle Salvatorem,q merito (ax obedientis , cruciati & facrificii fui corporis imps vit fibi omnem poteftatem in lo & tccra , fecundum quairi liberat a reatu & dotninio peccai fnos immortalitate donaturus efl qnando ; & in co coniiilere pe ti expiationem ; ac dici fponfo Chrilhim, qubd doftrin& fua&< ribus nos certos reddiderit de nitate & fidelitatc fui Patris', qui minem perire vclit ob peccata. vocationem ad Evangelium c miffa. . ' Sunt tamen inter RtmmftrAntes de vocibus" lirigantes , rem per cem fatisfaftioms figuificatam noi gant. ii. Chriftum potuifle pec quamvis nunquam peccavit.
English
9. That Christ added precepts of the new law. 10. That Christ is called the Son of God principally by reason of His conception by the Holy Spirit, by reason of His resurrection from the dead, and by reason of the inheritance received from the house of His Father. 11. That Christ is the Savior who, by the merit of His obedience, suffering, and the sacrifice of His body, obtained for Himself all power in heaven and on earth, according to which He frees His own from the guilt and dominion of sin and will grant them immortality; and that in this consists the complete atonement; and that Christ is called the bridegroom because by His teaching and gifts He has assured us of the goodness and faithfulness of His Father, who wills that no one perish on account of sins, that the call to the Gospel not be omitted. Yet there are among the Remonstrants those who dispute about the words, not denying the thing itself signified by the term satisfaction. 12. That Christ could have sinned, though He never did sin.
Translator note: Block is very heavily OCR-damaged with multiple page-header intrusions and severely garbled words; the Latin of articles 9-12 reconstructed from context and known Remonstrant positions. Several phrases required significant inference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
13. Dari vocationem fufficiei E ' JfJ 98 Br€vhls Syllabus ad fatotem per opera Creationis & Providenti*. * 14« Non eadcm corpora refur- r x x re&ura. I
English
13. That a sufficient calling to salvation is given through the works of Creation and Providence. 14. That the same bodies will not rise again.
Translator note: OCR garbling and page-header intrusion present; articles 13 and 14 reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
15. Sacramenta etiam adminiftraJv ^ *i poffc in cafo ncccflitatis a ta/ / IHinis. P* Arminianis,&contra cos videaMVius, Tvviffm , lubbertHs, Amefms, SfanhtnuHS, Cloppenbnrgiiu , Rhetorfor- & > RyfftnwSifJeidtnHs , EJjenius , Vc- delins y MolinAHS , Calovius , Kromaye- ru* , HHlfchmannus , Roffwi fndicia poElornm & Ecclefiarftm Reformamrwn in Synodo Dordracena , 8c omnes locorum communium fcriptores.
English
15. That the sacraments can also, in case of necessity, be administered by laymen. On the Arminians and against them, see Voetius, Twisse, Lubbertus, Amesius, Spanheim, Cloppenburg, Rhetorfort, Ryssen, Leiden Synopsis, Essenius, Vedelius, Molina, Calovius, Kromayer, Hulsemann, Rossi; the Judgments of the Doctors and Reformed Churches at the Synod of Dort, and all writers of commonplaces.
Translator note: OCR very heavily garbled in the bibliography; author names reconstructed from standard Reformed bibliographic lists of anti-Arminian writers. 'ta/IHinis' = laicis (laymen); several names are OCR approximations.
CAPUT XIII.
-
Original
CAPUT XIII.
English
Chapter 13.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
X>t Augufianis Fratribus Evangelicls. ILIi a nobis nullo articulo funda- mentali diflidenti unde nihil 116- ftram cum iis concordiam impcdire poflet. Oiim COHTROVERSIARUM LlB.1» 99 ' '■" . Qlim folum caput cpntroverfuitt fiat de CaenaDominL, fed creveruttt Controverfia?. Credunt igitur fratres, i. In , cum , fub pane e& corpus Chrifti m Euchariftia.
English
Concerning the Augsburg Evangelical Brethren. They differ from us in no fundamental article, so that nothing could hinder our agreement with them. Formerly the sole head of controversies was the Lord's Supper, but the controversies have grown. The brethren believe, therefore: 1. That the body of Christ is in, with, and under the bread in the Eucharist.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled throughout; opening title 'De Augustanis Fratribus Evangelicis' is run into the paragraph body; running header intrudes mid-sentence; 'i.' reconstructed as list item '1.' from sequence context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Verum corpus Chrifti ore cor» poris ab unoquoque fami.
English
2. That the true body of Christ is received by the mouth of the body by each and every person.
Translator note: Final word 'fami' is OCR corruption of 'sumi' (to be received/taken); inferred from standard Lutheran eucharistic formula.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Decretum dectionis efle ex nrsevifa fide,quod noa creditumab Xuguftanis fratribus ante jfigidium Hunnium an. 1580. fatente Cahxto.
English
3. That the decree of election is from foreknown faith, which was not believed by the Augsburg brethren before Aegidius Hunnius in the year 1580, as Calixtus acknowledges.
Translator note: Opening '7.' is OCR misread of '3.' based on surrounding list sequence (1, 2, [3], 4, 5...); 'dectionis' = 'electionis'; 'nrsevifa' = 'praevisa'; 'jfigidium Hunnium' = 'Aegidium Hunnium'; 'Cahxto' = 'Calixto'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Decretum prxtentionis quo- rumdam efte ex praevifi increduhta- te, quod Lutherus nunquam tamen
English
4. That the decree of the reprobation of some is from foreknown unbelief, which Luther, however, never
Translator note: Text is cut off mid-sentence at page break; 'prxtentionis' = 'praedestinationis' or 'reprobationis' (the decree of passing-over/reprobation); rendered as 'reprobation' based on theological context of the paired decrees of election and reprobation.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Juftos pofie excidere totaliter cratii , etfi non finaliter. # 6 Utiunionis hypoftatica: natu- rarumin Chrifto quafdam proprie- tates ut omnipracfentiam , omm- fcientiam, omnipotetttiam , & vrai vivificam communicatas humana; Chrifti na.tur« J aueruntqmdam,non ° m - Quotquotiniantesaqaibapti- zantur , iuterne per Spiritum S re- gSSari^faaUrefidem^ac^Iem ioo . Urevis Sylxabus ac poffe adminiftrari, in cafu ne : ceflkatis, al-aicis, imb a mulicribus.
English
5. That the righteous can fall away from grace totally, though not finally. 6. That from the hypostatic union of the natures in Christ, certain properties — namely omnipresence, omniscience, omnipotence, and the life-giving power — have been communicated to the human nature of Christ; this some have asserted, but not all. 7. That all infants baptized with water are inwardly regenerated through the Holy Spirit, and that faith and salvation are conferred upon them, and that baptism may be administered, in case of necessity, by laymen, indeed by women.
Translator note: Block contains three list items (5, 6, 7) run together with severe OCR corruption and a running page header ('Brevis Syllabus') intruding mid-text; 'cratii' = 'gratia'; 'Utiunionis hypoftaticae' = 'Ex unione hypostatica'; 'omnipracfentiam' = 'omnipraessentiam'; 'vrai vivificam' = 'vim vivificam'; item 7 on infant baptism reconstructed from heavily garbled OCR.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Ufum imaginum facrarum iij Templis efle ntilem. r
English
8. That the use of sacred images in churches is useful.
Translator note: Minor OCR artifacts: 'facrarum' = 'sacrarum'; 'ntilem' = 'utilem'; trailing 'r' is a spurious character.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. Exorcifmi ccremoruam iti bap- tifmo effe adhibendam , adhibuo ctiam crucis figno* De his nos fufiu* ia. tra&a&u de dif- feufu & jconfenfu inter Protcftantes diximu$, & in vindiciis hujus libri adverfus Anonymum Lutberanum.
English
9. That the ceremony of exorcism is to be employed in baptism, with the sign of the cross also applied. We have spoken more fully about these matters in our treatise on the disagreement and agreement among Protestants, and in the vindication of this book against an anonymous Lutheran.
Translator note: OCR artifacts throughout: 'ccremoruam' = 'ceremoniam'; 'adhibuo' = 'adhibuto'; 'fufiu*' = 'fusius'; 'tra&a&u' = 'tractatu'; 'diffeufu' = 'dissensu'; 'jconfenfu' = 'consensu'; 'Lutberanum' = 'Lutheranum'.
CAPUT XIV.
-
Original
CAPUT XIV.
English
Chapter 14.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
De Gr&cis t fodierms. CUm fint plures, qui fub hoc no- mine yeniunt , «lifficile eft dog- mata indubitata Gracorum referre, Pracipua ha»c funt.
English
On the Contemporary Greeks. Since there are many who come under this name, it is difficult to set forth the undoubted doctrines of the Greeks. The principal ones are the following.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled throughout; 'Gr&cis t fodierms' reconstructed as 'Graecis hodiernis'; 'lifficile' as 'difficile'; 'Pracipua ha»c' as 'Praecipua haec'. Rendered from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Spif itum San&um a folo Patrc procedere , non a Filio: in conf. art,
English
1. That the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father alone, not from the Son: in the Confession, article
Translator note: OCR garbled: 'Spif itum San&um' reconstructed as 'Spiritum Sanctum'; 'Patrc' as 'Patre'. The sentence trails off mid-citation, likely referencing Metrophanes Critopoulos's Confession, article 4, as the next block names Critopoulos.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Metrophanes Critop* *
English
4. Metrophanes Critopoulos.
Translator note: Fragment; 'Critop* *' reconstructed as 'Critopoulos' — a bibliographic reference to Metrophanes Critopoulos's Eastern Orthodox Confession. The '4.' continues the article number from block 305.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Deicendiffe in inferos Chriftunj, ut de Tyranntf DiaboJo triumpha3. Fa« cfle pidas imagiges Chri- , fti, 1 Controvirsiarum: Itb. L ici fti , Virgims Sc, fim&orum , nba mo- do iti publicis Tcmpiis collocare di- ftindionis gratia ab infidelibus, tum iahonorem Deipar»* fan<Sorumque, venim etia eas profequi honore&culr tu religiofo , feu vts^^fnm hhkl^ itir cIinatocorpore,aut genibns flexis, vel ■+ accenfis lutninibus lecundum Nicenae ILfynodi fan&ionemj non tamen Dei ajit Triadis,aut fculptas vel fufas, har bent iraagines. Sunt tamen crui dir cunt fe tribuereimaginibiTS tiuw * A<«. ^/a<*W, honorem non religiofum aut iervil«m , fid cmgrmtn & ienevoltn-^ _ tu tifiern , relativtm & amoris. /~
English
2. That Christ descended into hell in order to triumph over the Devil as tyrant. 3. That they paint images of Christ, of the Virgin, and of the saints, and not only place them in public temples for the sake of distinction from unbelievers, and in honor of the Mother of God and the saints, but also pay them religious honor and worship — with the body bowed or the knees bent, or with lights kindled — according to the decree of the Second Council of Nicaea; they do not, however, have images of God or of the Trinity, nor sculpted or cast images. Yet there are some who say they attribute to images not religious or servile honor, but fitting and benevolent honor, relative and of love.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled throughout; multiple fragments ('Deicendiffe' = 'Descendisse'; 'Chriftunj' = 'Christum'; 'Tyranntf' = 'Tyranni'; 'Fa« cfle pidas imagiges' = 'Facile pictas imagines'; 'Tcmpiis' = 'Templis'; 'Deipar»*' = 'Deiparae'; 'cIinatocorpore' = 'inclinato corpore'; 'genibns' = 'genibus'; 'accenfis lutninibus' = 'accensis luminibus'; 'Nicenae ILfynodi' = 'Nicenae II synodi'; 'Triadis' = 'Trinitatis'; 'fculptas vel fufas' = 'sculptas vel fusas'; garbled Greek-looking strings rendered from context as 'religious honor and worship'). Reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Honorem effc tribt*en4ura fyr . cris reliquiis credirot. ' < ' 5* Angelos > Mariam Virginem, fan&os demortuos efle , non MediV tores per modiun officii , meriti & poteftatis ; fed taraen interceflbres & adjutores pro nbbit aptid Deum, Sc fautores noftros , qui fivorc & gra* tia flttgulari apud e«m polfent > & efle a nobis religiose inyocandoa, non tamen eultn Unrh coitfldos.Pojp- fatit legr eorum preces, in> #&fonyttja E 3 vocant *oi Brsvis Syllabus vocant Mariam W SBwVSbjw r5%w , y iw rmivifl** ixvpw}**) y inexpugntbilcm wurum & mmimentwn falntis : Dicunt * m TroparUs % qu» finguli manefur- gentes £ fomno recitare jubentur* ' &* *W dwRMX *Ait}trev t){*Zg &c» tf. Habent jejunia ftata ,. femijejunia, %*&Q#yl*i : In je/unio quadra~* gefimali abftirieftt * lattc, kmyro % eafe*& *w,imo & a pifcibus: Mo- ♦ riachi eo tempore, neque oleo neque < vino, nifi bis in hebdomade , fab- * ; batho & die Dominica utuntur: 4. & 5. hebdomadum anni diebus abfti«ent ab omni carne, quidametiatrt apifcibus, 7- Prseceptum Apoftolicum de ab- ftinentia i fuffocato omni animan- te, & i fanguine eflfe juri$ moralis* univerfalis & perpetui credunt.
English
4. That honor is to be given to holy relics, they believe. 5. That angels, the Virgin Mary, and deceased saints are not mediators by way of office, merit, or power, but are nevertheless intercessors and helpers for us before God, and our advocates, who have singular favor and grace with Him, and are to be religiously invoked by us, though not worshipped as God. Their prayers can prevail. They call Mary by Greek titles meaning the inexpugnable wall and bulwark of salvation. In their Troparia, which each person is commanded to recite upon rising from sleep in the morning, they invoke her with various acclamations, etc. 6. They have fixed fasts, semi-fasts, and abstinences. During the Lenten fast they abstain from milk, meat, and even from fish. Monks at that time use neither oil nor wine except twice a week, on Saturday and the Lord's Day. On the days of the 4th and 5th weeks of the year they abstain from all flesh, and some even from fish. 7. They believe that the Apostolic precept of abstaining from what is strangled and from blood is a moral, universal, and perpetual law.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled throughout; numerous corrupted passages including garbled Greek transliterations for Mary's titles (reconstructed as 'inexpugnable wall and bulwark of salvation' from context and the partially legible 'inexpugntbilcm' and 'mmimentwn salntis'); '#&fonyttja' and similar strings are OCR noise; 'TroparUs' reconstructed as 'Troparia'; 'femijejunia' = 'semi-fasts'; 'quadragesimali' reconstructed from 'quadra~*gefimali'; multiple other fragments restored from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Habent hymaum ad crucem St | exofculantur. ' -$. Fefta fcabent in honorem ac rnemoriam B. Virgtois , ceu fingu- * lorum Apoftolorum , Joh. Baptiftar, Marci , Lucar,variorum in Orientalx Ecclefia Martjyum Do&orum. ic. Otaaibus & fingulis fidelibus minimum CoNTROVERSlARim LlB.i JC£ minirfjfum quater in anno ante par- ticipationem Euchariftia? faciendwa efle coram _ facerd*te confefliooem privataro,font tamen qui aon necef* fariam eflfe credunt, ii. Baptifrat abfolutam neceflfita* tem agnofcunt , & Iicere Laicis vel foemitue baptizare. -s *. Sacramenta N. t, efle jt. i.tk-t r ptifma: i. unftionem *yw t*vyr> \ m ?• Euchariftiam .•
English
8. They have a hymn to the cross and kiss it. 9. They have feasts in honor and memory of the Blessed Virgin, and of each of the Apostles, Joh. Baptist, Mark, Luke, and of various martyrs and teachers in the Eastern Church. 10. All and each of the faithful must make private confession before a priest at least four times a year before participating in the Eucharist; yet there are some who do not believe it to be necessary. 11. They acknowledge the absolute necessity of baptism, and that it is lawful for laypeople or women to baptize. 12. The sacraments of the New Testament are: 1. baptism; 2. unction; 3. the Eucharist.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled; 'hymaum' = 'hymnum'; 'exofculantur' = 'exosculantur' (they kiss it); 'Fefta fcabent' = 'Festa habent'; 'Virgtois' = 'Virginis'; 'Orientalx Ecclefia Martjyum' = 'Orientali Ecclesia Martyrum'; 'ic. Otaaibus' = '10. Omnibus'; 'Euchariftia?' = 'Eucharistiae'; 'facerd*te confefliooem' = 'sacerdote confessionem'; 'Baptifrat' = 'Baptismi'; garbled Greek strings after 'unftionem' reconstructed as unction/chrismation from context; point numbers 8-12 reconstructed from OCR.
-
Original
4. Poenitentiam :
English
4. Penance:
Translator note: This '4.' is the fourth sacrament in the enumeration begun in block 309 (continuing the list of sacraments of the New Testament).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Ordinem fyori/Hp- vel %«©W*f : 6, : Matrimoniumjfed facerdotibus con- \ cefliim : 7 Jacrum' ofenm. l 13. 'Tn facra fynaxi per con&mtlo- f nem , quaiu pcragetukm cfedunt j prolixa commemoratione crucis mor«- ! - tifqne Chrifti , recitatione orationis I Dominica? , variis ledionibus, pre- I cibus ad Denm pro illapfu Spir* S; j in propofita fymbola, putant fieri 1 talem i*tmj&o?Jwj i**zw?oi%ttv€it , p*~ mftvdpiefMp y pvpurfamfi* vel /*t«- ^#iww/v Panis & vini * qu£ virtute I illapfi in ea fymbola Spiritus S. cor- i pori & fanguini Cbriftt uniantwv nantque fic verum proprium acfub- ! ftan tiale corpus Chrifti ; kd rejtjj>e<5hti ■ ■ • E 4 fideliunk f - " ' ■ ' : x©4 Brevjs Syllabus- * fideiium . tantum m legitimo ufu, io fere modo quo lignum aut ferriim imitaigni fiunt ignis, aut quo *li- mentum fit corpus noftrum cui ftii- tur,non via annihilationis feu tiiat*- fcbftantiationis , fed verius augmen- tationis & affimijationi* corporis Chrifti ---" '"
English
5. Holy orders; 6. Matrimony, but conceded to priests; 7. Holy unction. 13. In the holy synaxis, through the consecration which they believe must be accomplished by a lengthy commemoration of the cross and death of Christ, the recitation of the Lord's Prayer, various readings, and prayers to God for the coming of the Holy Spirit upon the proposed symbols, they hold that such a transformation and transubstantiation, or transmutation and assimilation, of the bread and wine occurs — that by the power of the Holy Spirit coming upon them, the symbols are united to the body and blood of Christ, and thus become the true, proper, and substantial body of Christ. But with respect to the faithful, only in legitimate use, in a manner similar to how wood or iron immersed in fire become fire, or how food becomes our body when consumed — not by way of annihilation or transubstantiation, but more truly by way of augmentation and assimilation into the body of Christ.
Translator note: OCR extremely heavily garbled throughout; garbled Greek transliterations (i*tmj&o?Jwj, i**zw?oi%ttv€it, p*~mftvdpiefMp, pvpurfamfi*, /*t«-^#iww/v) reconstructed from context as technical terms for the Eucharistic change (transformation, transubstantiation, transmutation, assimilation) — standard Eastern Orthodox vocabulary on this topic; 'fynaxi' = 'synaxi'; 'con&mtlo-nem' = 'consecrationem'; 'Spir* S.' = 'Spiritus Sanctus'; 'Cbriftt' = 'Christi'; 'rejtjj>e<5hti fideliunk' = 'respectu fidelium'; 'annihilationis feu tiiat*-fcbftantiationis' = 'annihilationis seu transubstantiationis'; 'augmen-tationis & affimijationi*' = 'augmentationis et assimilationis'. Extensively reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
14. Ad facram fynaxim admitti poffe & debere pueros fej?tennes,imo infantes bimulos aut trimulos , vel recens natos, modo facro lavacro recens ablutos > fegentes e cochlea- ri jvinum cui panis intin&us fit. 15, Septem -og dmgc , fy £/19001 wt, Presbyterorwn > Dutconorwn, Stwdiaca- nontm 9 L*&orHm t Hxorciftarwn y fa- nkorum. Habent Sc PatrUrchas y Me- tr&politanos 3 jdrchiepijcopos, ffieremo- \ * ' mehas,.Sc Monacht fuos habent Ar~ chimandritas.
English
14. That children seven years old, and even infants of two or three years, or even newborns, provided they have recently been washed in holy baptism, can and ought to be admitted to the holy synaxis, receiving from a spoon wine in which bread has been dipped. 15. Seven orders: Presbyters, Deacons, Sub-deacons, Readers, Exorcists, Doorkeepers. They also have Patriarchs, Metropolitans, Archbishops, Hermit-monks, and their Monks have their own Archimandrites.
Translator note: OCR garbled; 'fej?tennes' = 'septennes' (seven years old); 'bimulos aut trimulos' = 'bimulos aut trimulos' (two- or three-year-olds); 'facro lavacro' = 'sacro lavacro' (holy baptism); 'fegentes e cochleari' = 'sugentes e cochleari' (receiving by spoon); 'Dutconorwn' = 'Diaconorum'; 'Stwdiaca-nontm' = 'Subdiaconorum'; 'L*&orHm' = 'Lectorum'; 'Hxorciftarwn' = 'Exorcistarum'; 'nkorum' = 'Ianitorum' (doorkeepers); 'ffieremo-mehas' = 'Eremitas' (hermit-monks); '-og dmgc, fy £/19001 wt' is OCR noise for the Greek term for the seven orders, rendered from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
16. Clericis non modo permiffum , fed & prseceptnm a Paulo conjtigium » at ante drdinationem, nott poftea , curn virgine non vidua vel . a viro feparata, & quidem cumunas I Bigamos enim Qericos ab officio & V * - ad ~^WJ^W!^ *^**9ff^M ad tcmpys ab ipfa facra communionfatcciif.-"/ - " " ; ; * . ^
English
16. That marriage is not only permitted to clergy but commanded by Paul, yet before ordination, not after, and with a virgin, not a widow or a woman separated from her husband, and indeed only once. For bigamous clergy are removed from office and for a time excluded from holy communion itself.
Translator note: OCR garbled; 'prseceptnm' = 'praeceptum'; 'conjtigium' = 'conjugium'; 'drdinationem' = 'ordinationem'; 'cumunas' = 'semel' or 'unas' (once); 'Qericos' = 'Clericos'; garbled symbols '~^WJ^W!^ *^**9ff^M' reconstructed from context as 'removendos esse' (to be removed from office); 'fatcciif' = 'facta exclusione' or similar. Reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
17. Nef» effe Lafcls tranfire ad * A tertias nuptias, fr quis antjum XL. cxiefl£rit,& libcros ex prioribus con- jugibus fufcepcrir.
English
17. That it is not lawful for laypeople to enter into a third marriage, if one has passed the age of forty and has received children from prior marriages.
Translator note: OCR garbled; 'Nef»' = 'Nefas'; 'Lafcls' = 'Laicis'; 'antjum XL.' = 'annum XL.' (age forty); 'cxiefl£rit' = 'excesserit' (has passed/exceeded); 'fufcepcrir' = 'susceperit' (has received). Minor OCR artifacts; sense clear.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
18. Ad quartas nnlli fas-cflc tran- /fccnuptias. * *" * i£ Anfmas piortitn a corpore fi|* paratas non rcfta recipi ccelo beatornm , fed m loco quodam abditiffifflo, quetn modo vocant manmn Def, mod® Paradifum, mod&finum, *; Abirahse, qmmdo^ue cqelura.
English
18. That it is lawful for no one to enter into a fourth marriage. 19. That the souls of the pious, when separated from the body, are not straightway received into the heaven of the blessed, but are in a certain most hidden place, which they sometimes call the hand of God, sometimes Paradise, sometimes the bosom of Abraham, and sometimes heaven.
Translator note: OCR garbled; 'nnlli fas-cflc' = 'nulli fas esse'; 'Anfmas piortitn' = 'Animas piorum'; 'fi|*paratas' = 'separatas'; 'rcfta' = 'recta' (straightway/directly); 'ccelo beatornm' = 'caelo beatorum'; 'abditiffifflo' = 'abditissimo' (most hidden); 'manmn Def' = 'manum Dei' (hand of God); 'Abirahse' = 'Abrahae'; 'qmmdo^ue cqelura' = 'quandoque caelum'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Precandum pro mortuis ctiam pfo Bea» Maria & Apoftolis. t De Gnecis plurcs cgerunt intcr alios, Grufius, GerUchitts , Chytrsms % Swfigevtu, Phil. NicoUl , Kromayerm^ Hottingerns , Olearins ,, Daumins , feit^ Uhs , PQcole fcu Armldus , ClauMus, Swu>niHSyHat*rtywH* * lti$*Hs>Hoorn- fockius , SpanhemiHs y Aymeniks y & fi quis velit conferre quaedam placita ' Grscorum hodicrnorum cum veteribus noftrum fuper hac re librum confufctc potcft* E 5 CAPUT ftttf ' Brevis Syllarus •
English
20. That prayer must be made for the dead, even for the Blessed Mary and the Apostles. Concerning the Greeks, many have written, among others: Crusius, Gerlachus, Chytraeus, Savileius, Phil. Nicolai, Kromayer, Hottinger, Olearius, Daumius, Seidlius, Pocoke or Arnold, Claudius, Suvonius, Hartmann, Lucius, Hoornbeeck, Spanheim, Aymonius; and if anyone wishes to compare certain views of the contemporary Greeks with the ancients, he may consult our book on this matter. Chapter
Translator note: OCR garbled throughout; point numbered '10.' in OCR is clearly point 20 in the sequence (following 19 in block 315); 'Precandum' = 'Precandum' (prayer must be made); 'Bea» Maria' = 'Beata Maria'; 'Gnecis' = 'Graecis'; 'Grufius' = 'Crusius'; 'GerUchitts' = 'Gerlachus'; 'Chytrsms' = 'Chytraeus'; 'Swfigevtu' = 'Savileius'; 'NicoUl' = 'Nicolai'; 'Kromayerm^' = 'Kromayer'; 'Hottingerns' = 'Hottinger'; 'Olearins' = 'Olearius'; 'Daumins' = 'Daumius'; 'feit^ Uhs' = 'Seidlius'; 'PQcole fcu Armldus' = 'Pocoke seu Arnoldus'; 'ClauMus' = 'Claudius'; 'Swu>niHSyHat*rtywH*' = 'Suvonius, Hartmann'; 'lti$*Hs' = 'Lucius'; 'SpanhemiHs' = 'Spanheim'; 'Aymeniks' = 'Aymonius'; 'Grscorum hodicrnorum' = 'Graecorum hodierncorum'; 'confufctc' = 'consulere'; trailing 'CAPUT ftttf' signals start of next chapter heading.
CAPUT XV.
-
Original
CAPUT XV.
English
Chapter 15.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
De Rufiis fetr Mofcovitis , Coptir, * Abyfints feu i/Ethiopibus. QUamvis JMbfiovitA , Copi^Jbyf-. fini Graci fint,. tamen aliquid peculiare ift^habenr. i. Nicdlaum prflecipuum Mofco- vita? feu Rufli poft Mariam virginena habcnt interceflbrtm , ciqiie a 300. praecipuis Angelis fcrvitia praftari credunt; ccrtats preces ad ei;ni har bcnt, quas doccnt, imb morcuo- runa manibus epiftolam ad S. Ni- colaumpro iis infcrunt: vcncrantur xjuoque Andream , & Michaelem Archartgelum2, Aiunt nonnuUi Ruflbs nolle Pentatcuchum cxccpto* libro Gcnc- feoe, lcgi ia Ecclcfia , imb nullos hos hbros, nec Prophetarum poft adven* turo Chrifti efle ufui. .
English
On the Russians or Muscovites, the Copts, and the Abyssinians or Ethiopians. Although the Muscovites, Copts, and Abyssinians are Greeks, they nevertheless have certain peculiarities of their own. 1. The Muscovites or Russians hold Nicholas as their chief intercessor after the Virgin Mary, and believe that services are rendered to him by 300 chief angels; they have set prayers addressed to him, which they teach; indeed, they insert an epistle addressed to St. Nicholas into the hands of the dead on behalf of those who have died. They also venerate Andrew and Michael the Archangel. Some say the Russians refuse to have the Pentateuch — except for the book of Genesis — read in the Church, and indeed that none of these books, nor those of the Prophets, are of any use after the coming of Christ.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled throughout; section heading and numbered point 1 reconstructed from context. The numeral '2' after 'Archangelum' appears to be an OCR artifact for a footnote marker.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Imaginjm Chrifti , quam fine hiunanis manibus fe&am efleputanr, * folenni CoKTROVERSiARUM &IB X 10^ folenni Epiphaniorum die circum- geftant.
English
3. They carry around an image of Christ, which they believe was made without human hands, on the solemn day of Epiphany.
Translator note: The string 'CONTROVERSIARUM LIB X IO' is a printer's running page header intruding into the text; omitted from English. OCR garbling present throughout.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Omnibus anni diebus Patronum pracficiunt ; Diaconus infert tjus iraa- gincm horis cujuslibet diei matuti- nis , magni Ducis cubiculo. Eam ve- neratur Sarus , coramque ea caput ad terram illidit : ita feHa c^uxvis Ducis imagine Chrifti & Mariar eft ornata. : ' *
English
4. For every day of the year they appoint a patron saint; the Deacon brings his image at the morning hours of each day into the bedchamber of the Grand Duke. The Tsar venerates it and prostrates his head to the ground before it; and thus every feast of the Duke is adorned with images of Christ and Mary.
Translator note: OCR reads 'Sarus' — inferred as 'Czarus' (Tsar/Czar); 'feHa' inferred as 'festa'.
-
Original
5. Cruci magnam tribuunt virtu^ tem.
English
5. They attribute great power to the Cross.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Aqpx bcnedi&x a Sacerdote # Epiphaniorum die etiam maximam * vim ineffe putant : Affondunt eam ribis, potuique, arbitranturque ip- fos xgrotos inde,vel coavalefcere^ vel fanftiores reddi.
English
6. They believe that water blessed by a Priest on the day of Epiphany also has the greatest power; they add it to food and drink, and believe that the sick thereby either recover or are made more holy.
Translator note: OCR garbling ('Aqpx' for 'Aquae', 'bcnedi&x' for 'benedictae', 'Affondunt' for 'Addunt', 'xgrotos' for 'aegrotos', 'coavalefcere' for 'convalescere') silently corrected in translation.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Dom baptizant ihfantem , ne ipfo quidemcapiteexcepto, media etiam hyeme , aquse frigidae immer- gunt, fed magnam aquae calid* cch piam fufceptores effimdunt.
English
7. When they baptize an infant, they immerse it entirely in cold water — not even the head excepted — even in the middle of winter; but the godparents pour out a large supply of hot water.
Translator note: OCR garbling ('Dom' for 'Dum', 'aquse' for 'aquae', 'calid*' for 'calidae', 'effimdunt' for 'effundunt') silently corrected.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Poft baptifmum,oleofali com- mixto ad faciem inun&am facerdos ad pedes imaginis,pr*cipue inTem- plo collocat, Sanftoque feuMediato- ji *c Patrono commendat. E 4 9-Eju# xBs^TZ^ k» '. Bmvk Syiiam» n. Eius rnfantis crmesrecAccr *q„eimpaaiadinftarRei,qu,arun, inTcmploftrvantur. • ,o. Wltantomad&cram fV- naxim quolibet anno accedunt,» SVtantum quaUbct v.cctrm,. ii. Porrigitur quoque.ut apud alios Oi"c«rcocWcaicplcnu m vino,aut v^fici«nt..muttopa f ep«m,fto, additis verbis, Ei<« *cbJn<'l»c. i,. Exhibetnripfispofteafolus pa- „is, acdeinvimwnaquicalida-con^rluravult.kgatffcffl^, /*,Vi», */«" Awborcm Anony- -^«»|s,v^ ■Wiiw.M"'*» ^• ml ' LHi ''* An Zag* "jbo Epifcopt Abdli- ncnfis ac ieg^i an. ,s>6. ad Rcgem Porcugalfe conftltio i DamnjnoJ CO^TROVERSIARUM Lft.t. " I09 Goes verfa*fit vera, 3n^irfpe#adif- qniritur- N
English
8. After baptism, the priest anoints the infant's face with oil mixed with salt, places it at the feet of an image — especially in the church — and commends it to the saint, or mediator, or patron. 9. The infant's hairs are cut and pasted in the form of a cross, as objects kept in the church. 10. They approach the sacred Synaxis only once each year, and indeed only once each time. 11. The cup is also presented, as among other Eastern Christians, full of wine, or they are given it frequently with certain words added. 12. Afterward only bread is given to them, and then wine mixed with warm water. As to these accounts, whether they are true or must be examined in detail, inquiry is made from an anonymous author, from the Bishop of Abdilnensis and his report in the year 1506 to the King of Portugal, and from Goes, into whose work the matter is referred.
Translator note: Block is extremely heavily OCR-damaged; points 9–12 and the bibliographic note reconstructed from fragmentary text and context. A competent human Latinist should verify before publication.
-
Original
1. Conciones non habent %& ^opii- lum, fed libros Propheticos le- gunt. - *. ,
English
1. They do not have sermons for the people, but read the prophetic books.
-
Original
2. Templa, nonnifi nudis ^cdibus^ ingrediuntur > inibique nec fpiiere licet. m -• .
English
2. They enter the temples only with bare feet, and spitting is not permitted there.
-
Original
3. Diem fabbathi & Dominicum celebranr, quibus adduht fefta Ghri- fti , Marise & aliorum fan&orum , & cujuslibct menfis die 25. feftum na- tivitatis Chrifti celebrare, nonnutli refcrunt.
English
3. They celebrate both the Sabbath and the Lord's Day, to which they add the feasts of Christ, Mary, and other saints; and some report that on the 25th of each month they celebrate the feast of the nativity of Christ.
-
Original
4. Diebus Mercurii & Veneris fii>- giilis hebdomadibus tejunantjaJdunt jejunium quadragefimale , in quo pane& aqua vivunt : A Pafcha ad Peritecoftcm aie Veneris carne vefci i licet
English
4. On Wednesdays and Fridays of each week they fast; they add the forty-day fast, during which they live on bread and water. From Easter to Pentecost it is permitted to eat meat on Fridays.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Conjugium Clcricomm licitum tflc putant , fed ut ad nuptias fe- cundas tranfeant , debet difpenfare Patriarcha: At concubinarii i facris £rcentur,& Polygami habentur prO excoinmunicatis. Aljisfubditis Poly- gamia pcrmittitur. 6. t>ivorria funt freq&cntia, fcct - ^ E 7 Clericte 6 BREVIS -SfLtABUS;_ lericis uxores dimittcndi non eft steftas. .f, A cibis iege Mofaica veritis jftiaent, ac leges Mofaicas obfermt circa immunditiem & purgatioem, ut & circa conjugium fratrum im frarrumuxoribu?.
English
5. They hold that the marriage of clergy is lawful, but for clergy to pass to a second marriage, a dispensation must be obtained from the Patriarch; concubines, however, are excluded from sacred offices, and polygamists are held as excommunicated. For other subjects, polygamy is permitted. 6. Divorces are frequent, but clergy do not have the right to put away their wives. 7. They abstain from foods forbidden by the Mosaic law, and observe the Mosaic laws concerning uncleanness and purification, as well as those concerning the marriage of brothers with their brothers' wives.
Translator note: OCR garbling present; running header fragment 'BREVIS SYLLABUS' intruding into text omitted from English. Points 5, 6, and 7 identified and translated from fragmentary numerals.
-
Original
8. Apudipfos,neccft confirtnario, ec extremaun&io.
English
8. Among them there is neither confirmation nor extreme unction.
-
Original
9. Miftam orum eamque brevcm ngulis diebus loco facrificii quidam slebrant, fed non ad rcdimendas lortuorum animas.
English
9. Some of them celebrate a mass — and that a brief one — in place of sacrifice on individual days, but not for the redemption of the souls of the dead.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Cum Ueobhis unam folum na^ iram & volunratcm agnofcunr, un- e rejiciunt Chalccdonenfe Concl- um , quamvis credant Chriftum crfeftum- Deum & perfcflumhomi- em. ' ■
English
10. Together with the Jacobites they acknowledge only one nature and one will, and therefore reject the Council of Chalcedon, although they believe Christ is perfect God and perfect man.
Translator note: OCR reads 'Ueobhis' — inferred as 'Jacobitis' (Jacobites).
-
Original
11. Inrantes,tum mafculos, tum eminas,.die 8- circumcidunt in me- loriam circumcifionis Chrifti r &ut ios adhortcntur de fide Sc juftitia ibrahami.
English
11. They circumcise infants — both males and females — on the eighth day, in memory of the circumcision of Christ, and in order to exhort them concerning the faith and righteousness of Abraham.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
12. Quadragefima Die mafculos, &ogefimaVfemeIIas, nifi segritudo rftinare cogar, baptizanr,& quidem l nomine- Trinitttis : Infantefque raortuo» CoKTROVER$IAB#M LrB, I m " mortuos ante baptifmum vocant fe- mi Chriftianos.
English
12. On the fortieth day they baptize males, and on the eightieth day females, unless illness compels an earlier date, and indeed in the name of the Trinity; and infants who die before baptism they call semi-Christians.
Translator note: Running header 'CONTROVERSIARUM LIB. I' intrudes into text; omitted from English. OCR garbling silently corrected.
-
Original
13. Poft baptifmum, ea ipfa die,in- / |antibus S.Ccenam fubcxigua panis partfcula impertiunt.
English
13. After baptism, on that very day, they administer the Lord's Supper to infants under a very small portion of bread.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
14. Baptifmum, fingulis annis iV memoriam baptifmi Chrifti fefto Ma- gorum iterant , nudi magno numero .10 aquam defcendentes, fub benedir ftione Saccrdotali. 15» Qjudam dicunt duplicemabiis <•. adhiberi Baptifmum, altermn fluml» % nis r alterum ignis, quo frontem Sc • tempora adurunt 5 fed quidam dicunt hnnc ritnm eflc mcdicinalern. jkf. AdS. Coenam accefluri peccata prius Saccrdoti confitentur., & impetrata abfolutione, Sacramentuni ibbutraque fpecie ip Templo folum, i Diacono ipfis in cochleari porrigenr . tevinum., accipiunt.
English
14. Each year they repeat baptism in memory of Christ's baptism on the feast of the Magi, with a large number descending naked into the water under the priestly blessing. 15. Some say a double baptism is used among them: one of water, the other of fire, by which they burn the forehead and temples; but some say this rite is medicinal. 16. Those about to come to the Lord's Supper first confess their sins to a Priest, and having obtained absolution, they receive the sacrament in both kinds in the church alone, the Deacon presenting the wine to them in a spoon.
Translator note: OCR garbling throughout; point numbering '15' and '16' (rendered as 'jkf.' in OCR) reconstructed from context. 'Sacramentuni' = 'Sacramentum' (sacrament).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
17. Fermentatoutuntur pane, fed ^ die viriMum^ymo.. \
English
17. They use leavened bread, but on Good Friday they use unleavened bread.
Translator note: OCR garbling of 'die viriMum^ymo' inferred as 'die Veneris Magno azymo' (Good Friday, unleavened); reconstructed from context.
-
Original
18. Sumpta ccena,nullifas ad occa* I fum folis ufquc cxpucre. ;
English
18. After taking communion, no one is permitted to spit until sunset.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
19. Cumlibrls V. T. o&o Synadorum . Apoftolicarum libros * cum* ■ Canonibus inibi contentis , quiqua Occi^ >Yllabus . clefiK furit ign«i, * ■dere [MTiu4,J%k<rn icoaum. . fy m crucibus * &tir ine initii £varige- unt; Die fequenti iis offerunt ; certtf rbres addunt , die- Dominicis animw iomm in Purgito- mmtmcs efle & ex- " tcropore in ccelum" t : cum aliis Gracis, stre procedere, fed , Chrifto poft incar- , fe naturam ,' volun- iem credunt. ecumenica , quot- • Synodum AifsyintN tnt, rejiciunt, im- :cctonenfe exprcflfemortuis, Purgato- i nn&ionem iinpro- :fc /tionem , fed B. an&is, ut & Aogelis ., - - _. ^-_.- ^ -, TT"*.— ' - — T*' "'""•"" " . v "' -' '• f ^ * CoNTROVERSlARUM XlB.I. nffingularem tribuunt honorem. 4* Gircumcifionem adhibehtjUt & , ignis baptifmum y baptifmumque in • Cpiadfagefimuth diem difftrunt, etft mortis periculum incurrat infans. ; *
English
19. Together with the books of the Old Testament they hold the eight books of the Apostolic Synods, together with the Canons contained therein — books unknown to the Western churches. They use crosses and place them at the beginnings of the Gospels; on the following day they offer them certain prayers; on Lord's days they commemorate the souls of the dead in Purgatory, believing they can pass in time to heaven. Together with the other Greeks, they believe Christ after the Incarnation has one nature and one will. They reject the ecumenical councils whenever these oppose the Abyssinian Synod; they expressly reject the Council of Chalcedon. They do not approve extreme unction for the dead, nor do they approve purification. They give singular honor to the blessed saints and also to the angels. 4. They practice circumcision, as well as baptism of fire, and delay baptism until the fortieth day, even if the infant incurs the risk of death.
Translator note: Block is extremely heavily OCR-damaged; nearly the entire text required reconstruction from fragmentary words and contextual knowledge of Abyssinian church practices as described in comparable Reformed survey literature. A competent human Latinist must verify before publication.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. In Euchariftia panem fermenta- tutti adhibent , & vino benedi&o aquam mifcent, fub titraque fpecie [ participant , & S. Coena^ iitfantes ftatim a baplifmo facmnt participcs. 6 f Jejunium dit Mercurii,Veneris - .&'
English
5. In the Eucharist they use leavened bread, and mix water with the blessed wine; they receive under both kinds, and they make infants partakers of the Lord's Supper immediately from baptism. 6. They fast on Wednesdays, Fridays, and...
Translator note: Point 6 breaks off mid-sentence at the end of the block due to OCR truncation; the ellipsis represents the cut-off, not inserted content.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Temporibus accurate obfer- . vant. Plura qui ftofle cupit, poteft tegere RoJJti Exam. Relig. Brerewtiwd icrutinium Religionum : Kirkefi Prodro- p mum Copticum ; Hoombeckil furnm. b Cohtrov. Emeftnm Gerhardumdt Ec~ 1 defia Cbptka/&c. ^.. V ■ ' * ' . caput xyiL 3e Tietlftis. ALiquid deeflet huic fynopfi, fl nihil de iis qui Pietiftamm ho- mine veniunt , dteereraus : fed fatenn4 Brevis Syllabu» dum non efle faciJe corum fentchtia» varias expifcari. u Sunt qui ica vocantur,quia pieta- ti verx incumbunt ; qui id praftant non dcbent pro fceleratis haberi , fed pr-o viris vere Ghriftianis. %. Sunt qui , prarter pietatem cui incumbunt,millenarium Chrifti rc- gnum prxdicant.
English
4. They observe feast times accurately. Whoever wishes to know more can read Rossi's Examination of Religions, Brerewood's Scrutiny of Religions, Kircher's Coptic Prodromus, Hoornbeeck's Summa Controversiarum, and Gerhard on the Coptic Church, etc. Chapter 17. On the Pietists. There would be something lacking in this synopsis if we said nothing about those who go by the name of Pietists; but we admit it is not easy to investigate their various opinions. 1. There are some who are so called because they devote themselves to true piety; those who achieve this ought not to be regarded as wicked men, but as truly Christian men. 2. There are some who, beyond the piety they pursue, preach the millennial kingdom of Christ.
Translator note: OCR garbling throughout; author names 'Rossi', 'Brerewood', 'Kircher', 'Hoornbeeck', 'Gerhard' reconstructed from garbled OCR. 'caput xyiL' is 'CAPUT XVII'; section heading 'De Pietistis' embedded in this block.
-
Original
3. Sunt qui fe i Deo infpiraros- creduno , & alios audire derrcftanf. 4> Sunt qui nolunt intcrefle facri» publicis Ecclefiarum noftrarum, quia (e credrrent centaminatos- ,■ fi cum impuris hominibusineodem ccttu ef- fent: Illi quoque nolunt ad S". Cce- nain accedere cum aliis hominibus. quos peccatores putanr.
English
3. There are some who believe they are inspired by God and refuse to listen to others. 4. There are some who refuse to attend the public worship of our churches, because they believe they would be contaminated if they were in the same gathering with impure men; these also refuse to approach the Lord's Supper with other men whom they consider sinners.
-
Original
5. Sunt qui nolunt audire Con- cionatores de qtiorum Sanftitate du- bitant , & credunt efficaciam Minr- fterii pendere i Miniftri probitace.
English
5. There are some who refuse to hear preachers concerning whose holiness they have doubts, and who believe the efficacy of the ministry depends on the uprightness of the minister.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Sunt qui ita fe pet/c£tos,putant: ut non amplius ipfis efle precandom ncceflarium exiftimenc.
English
6. There are those who consider themselves so perfect that they no longer think it necessary for themselves to pray.
Translator note: OCR garbles: 'pet/c£tos' inferred as 'perfectos'; 'precandom' as 'precandum'; 'ncceflarium' as 'necessarium'; 'exiftimenc' as 'existiment'. Meaning recoverable with confidence.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Sunt qui plura alia abfurdiffima credunr,& Antonia Bmijgaoa aut P oi~ miadmittunt placita omnia. CoNiROteRSMRljM.IjB*!. jjr Ex Apologia quadam M. S. i q UO - dam ex ro compofita collcgi adhuc. i. Non credcre bapdfmum iofan- tum fundari in Scriptura. a. DeScriptura fentire, ut Ana- baptiftas &Enthufiaftas, quieam vo- cant literam occidentemi 3- Omnes damnatos aliquando li~ bctatuminiri fuis panis. LXBER
English
7. There are those who believe many other exceedingly absurd things and accept all the teachings of Antonia Bourignon or Pierre Poiret. From a certain manuscript Apology, composed from some source, I have gathered furthermore: 1. That they do not believe infant baptism to be founded in Scripture. 2. That they hold the same view of Scripture as the Anabaptists and Enthusiasts, who call it the killing letter. 3. That all the damned will at some time be freed from their punishments.
Translator note: Heavy OCR damage throughout. 'Bmijgaoa' inferred as 'Bourignon'; 'P oi~ mi' as 'Poiret'. Mid-block string 'CoNiROteRSMRljM.IjB*!. jjr' is an intruding page-header OCR artifact, silently omitted. 'bapdfmum iofantum' inferred as 'baptismum infantum'; 'bctatuminiri' inferred as 'liberatum iri' (future passive infinitive); 'panis' inferred as 'poenis' (punishments). 'LXBER' at end is a truncated colophon/page artifact, silently omitted.
LIBER II.
-
Original
LIBER II.
English
BOOK II.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
Dc HseretTcis qui a primo Se- culo Chriftianiimi Ecclefiam tur- barunt. .
English
On the Heretics Who Have Troubled the Church from the First Century of Christianity.
Translator note: OCR heavily damaged: 'Dc' for 'De', 'HseretTcis' for 'Haereticis', 'Se- culo' for 'Seculo', 'Chriftianiimi' for 'Christianismi', 'Ecclefiam' for 'Ecclesiam'; readings resolved from context and section_hint.
Lib. II.
-
Original
Lib. II.
English
Book II.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
117 phani^ Auguftino, Au&ore qflodam \ £ib Trtdeftinati jiomme ; Genn#dio .-— > . "* ftfajj&litnfi * Theodoretc > Leoytio BytAn- \ thr s Jfidoro Hijpalenfi y Amfiafia Hode r gi Aptore, Sophronie Patr. HierofoL ' / Timotheo <C. .'Braesbitero : folunne Da- ^ mafceno , Rabano Mawro , Euthymio %i- gabeno > fohwnt 7bv$ra * Honorio AHgtt* ftodvmenfi , Conftantino Hirmmopulo^ tficctA Choniate , Jtfattfeo Blaftare, .. * Gmdone de Terpiniano y Bernardo Ltt- xemhurgico , Gabricle Trateolo , 4> m phonfo a Caftro, Theodoro Petrto , Bona- . ventura a Makvafia , Daniele Cramero Pontano , Thoma Ittigio , Cafpare Cal- porh ; pmnibus Ecclefiafticae hiftori* f * Icriptoribiis, narrantur, idcjyepoft- quam obfervaverimus multisimrocr- fam tenebris ciTe iiiftoriam circa k&r refcs , tum qufo 4i£rctico£um fcripta \ pleraquc pcrierunt, tum quiamulta h#reticis tribuuntur forte qu* non 4ixerunt , tpm quia multa iis im- putantur. quae praefra&e negabant. . -> Dubitare non pofltimus quin fuc- rittt Apoftolorum zvo teerefes , etff hoc negent FirmiliantuHp. ad Cypria- niun & CUmns Altxanarimts. A Dofi- I Ii8 Brevis Syllabiis A bofubeo quidam incipiunt , de quo & alio qui ante Chriftum natum extitic , legendi Serarim , Drujim, £:aliger, Lupnt in fcholiis, ad Ter- tull. Le Moyne in variis facris, C*- fnnbonm, MontacHtm , Ligthfoat, Dcifto rcrcmir, u Se pro Chrifto a Prophctis prsdi&o venditafle
English
These matters are related by Epiphanius, Augustine, a certain author under the name of the Predestinate, Gennadius of Marseilles, Theodoret, Leontius of Byzantium, Isidore of Seville, Anastasius Hodegus as author, Sophronius Patriarch of Jerusalem, Timothy the Presbyter, John of Damascus, Rabanus Maurus, Euthymius Zigabenus, John of Thorà, Honorius of Augustodunum, Constantine Harmenopulus, Nicetas Choniates, Matthew Blastares, Guido of Perpignan, Bernard of Luxembourg, Gabriel Prateolus, Alphonsus a Castro, Theodore Petreius, Bonaventura of Malvasia, Daniel Cramer, Pontanus, Thomas Ittigius, and Caspar Calvoer — indeed by all writers of ecclesiastical history. This we must observe after noting that the history concerning these heresies is involved in great darkness, partly because the writings of the heretics have for the most part perished, partly because many things are perhaps attributed to the heretics which they did not say, and partly because many things are imputed to them which they stubbornly denied. We cannot doubt that there were heresies in the age of the Apostles, even though Firmilianus in his letter to Cyprian and Clement of Alexandria deny this. Some begin with a certain Dositheus, concerning whom, and also another who lived before the birth of Christ, one should read Serar, Drusius, Scaliger, Lupus in his scholia on Tertullian, Le Moyne in his Varia Sacra, Casaubon, Montacutius, Lightfoot, and Deyling — who report that he presented himself as the Christ foretold by the Prophets.
Translator note: Block is heavily OCR-damaged throughout; many proper names are garbled. Rendered from context and recognizable name fragments. Some bibliographic names (e.g. Pontanus, Deyling) inferred from partial strings.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Superftitiofiim fuifle circa lab- bathum. Quod ad Dajjtheanoi ejus feflato- res rcferunt quidam. i. Eos Dofithei Magtftri fui inv mortalitatem falfis rumoribus ja- Aaflc. ■; a. Negafle refurrectionem. 3- Mundum incorruptibikm fotn- niafle.
English
2. That he was superstitious concerning the Sabbath. What some relate concerning the Dositheans, his followers: 1. That they spread false rumors about the immortality of their master Dositheus. 2. That they denied the resurrection. 3. That they dreamed the world to be incorruptible.
Translator note: OCR garbling in several words; readings inferred from context.
-
Original
4. Animam cormptibilem e(fe cre- ■didiffe. ;■
English
4. That they believed the soul to be corruptible.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Nullum aliud dsemonum genus ' quim idola feu fimulachra agnovifle. b Ifte Dofithcus dicitur 30. difcipu- . ■lospronumerodierummenfisj&imu- ',* iierem quandam nomtne Lunam in confottio fuo habuifle. Sihom Magus ex Gitta Pale- ftin* CoNTHOVBRSIARUM LlB. II.* Hf ftin« oriundus tet^porc Caji Caligu- Ix h*c docuifle dicitur , • ,i. Se efle magnam virtutem Dei feu infiniram poceatiam. i. Selenem fuam >fcortum Tyrium quod & telonio adduxer^cfle primam iiiarn ivwhu feu mcntis cogitationem, fupenum virtutem > inteliigentiam & Spiritum S. $, Per eam cx fe Angelos creafle.
English
5. That they acknowledged no other kind of demons than idols or images. This Dositheus is said to have had thirty disciples, corresponding to the number of days in the month, and to have kept a certain woman named Luna in his company. Simon Magus, a native of Gitta in Palestine, is said to have taught the following in the time of Caligula: 1. That he was the great power of God, or the infinite power. 2. That his Helena, a prostitute from Tyre whom he had brought with him from a brothel, was that first thought or mental conception, the supreme power, intelligence, and the Holy Spirit. 3. That through her he had created the Angels from himself.
Translator note: Several OCR-garbled words and ligature errors throughout; rendering inferred from context and standard heresiological accounts of Simon Magus.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Ab iftis Angelis non a Deo creatum mundum. 5- Ipfitfimum , Meffiam feu Chri- ftumefle.* tf. Apparuifle in monte Sina in per- fona PatriSi tempore Tiberii, in for- ma Filii , in Apoftolos defcendifle in linguis igneis fub forma Spkitus Saiffti. . . .
English
4. That the world was created by these Angels and not by God. 5. That he himself was the Messiah, or Christ. 6. That he had appeared on Mount Sinai in the person of the Father; in the time of Tiberius, in the form of the Son; and that he had descended upon the Apostles in fiery tongues in the form of the Holy Spirit.
Translator note: Minor OCR artifacts; readings inferred from standard accounts of Simon Magus.
-
Original
7. Chriftum tant&m putati ve appa*uifle&pafliim.
English
7. That Christ appeared and suffered only in appearance.
-
Original
8. Carnisrefurre&ionemnondari.
English
8. That there is no resurrection of the flesh.
-
Original
9. Promifcuum ufum fceminarum licitum efle & carnales libidines. Quidam addunt eum ,
English
9. That promiscuous use of women is lawful, and carnal lusts. Some add that he also —
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Reccati originem Deo tfibuifle. 2. buplkem Deum agnovifle» bo«aum & malum. f jo Brevis Syllabus
English
1. Attributed the origin of sin to God. 2. Acknowledged a twofold God — one good and one evil.
Translator note: Running header 'Brevis Syllabus' at end of block is a page-header artifact; omitted from translation.
-
Original
3. Voluifle Angelos a fuis coli & placari. .
English
3. That he wished Angels to be worshiped and appeased by his followers.
-
Original
4. Ido!o!atriam indifferentem efle flatuifle.
English
4. That he held idolatry to be a matter of indifference.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Nosi pcr bona ©pera,fed per gra- tiam Shnonjs ac Selenes falvari eos qui myftkam duBum ipforuni fcquun- tur , id cft , qui Simonem pro fum- mo Dco & Selcnem pro fpiritu S. ac matrc univerforum lubent.
English
5. That those who follow the mystical teaching of himself and Helena are saved not by good works but by the grace of Simon and Helena — that is, those who regard Simon as the supreme God and Helena as the Holy Spirit and the mother of all things.
Translator note: OCR garbling in several words; rendered from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Non animam pollui vitiis, fed carnem tantiim. Cleo- Cleobius vel Cleqbulus dici- *"*' tur credidifle.
English
6. That the soul is not defiled by vices, but only the flesh. Cleobius, or Cleobulus, is said to have believed —
Translator note: Minor OCR artifacts in the name; both forms 'Cleobius' and 'Cleobulus' preserved as the author gives both.
-
Original
1. Prophetas non efle Iegcndos.
English
1. That the Prophets are not to be read.
-
Original
2. Deum uon cfle oirmipotentem.
English
2. That God is not omnipotent.
-
Original
3. Noa eflie futuram corporis re- furrecHonem.
English
3. That there will be no future resurrection of the body.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Corpus non cfie a Deo creatum. y. FefumChriftumexcorpore Mavix virginis non effe natum , & effe mcrum hominem.
English
4. That the body was not created by God. 5. That Jesus Christ was not born from the body of the Virgin Mary, and that He is a mere man.
Translator note: Minor OCR ligature errors; 'Mavix' read as 'Mariae' (Mary).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Mundum ab Angelis creatnm. auxl Nazarh.,
English
6. That the world was created by Angels. The Nazarenes —
Translator note: The section heading 'Nazarenes' follows, heavily abbreviated in OCR.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. UrgebanccircumciOoncm&Le- gum Mofaicarurp ceremonialitun ob- fervationem inculcabant : Baptif- mum umen adhibebam: ; fabbaturo CONTROVBRSIARUM LlB.lL tjl judaicum cum die Dominico obfer- ;' vabant. . ;
English
1. They urged circumcision and pressed the observance of the ceremonial laws of Moses; yet they employed Baptism; and they observed the Jewish Sabbath together with the Lord's Day.
Translator note: Running header 'Controversiarum Lib. II' is a page-header artifact; omitted from translation.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Dubicat Epiph<mins,axi Chriftum pro Deo habuerint.
English
2. Epiphanius doubts whether they regarded Christ as God.
Translator note: OCR garbling of 'Epiphanius'; inferred from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Matthsi Evangelium , & folum qutdem, hebraice ufurpabant, fed va- rie interpolatu m , modo au&ius ya- riis ciramiftanriis , rnodo in quibus- dam mutilatum. Intcrim obfervandum NU&treos ita vocatos primum omnes Chriftianos; fed poftea fnd&os Chrifiimizjmtes ita ; di&os : Hos Judau tcr de die , nimi- ' rumjmane , circa meridiem & vefperi diris devovebant. Menandir ** K«pj(r Rx&cctyr- Meoas; \ re/«? natione Samaricanus credidiife *'• | dicitur.
English
3. They used the Gospel of Matthew, and that alone, in Hebrew, but variously interpolated — sometimes enlarged with various additional circumstances, sometimes mutilated in certain places. It should be noted in the meantime that the Nazarenes were originally the name given to all Christians, but afterward those Jews who Judaized were so called. The Jews cursed these three times daily — namely in the morning, around midday, and in the evening. Menander, by nation a Samaritan, is said to have believed —
Translator note: Greek/marginalia text after 'Menandir' is heavily OCR-garbled; rendered as introductory phrase 'Menander, by nation a Samaritan' based on context and standard heresiological accounts.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Se a prima potentia mifTum ad hom cnum falutem , unde fe rtariyi f vocabat. *
English
1. That he was sent by the first power for the salvation of men, on account of which he called himself the Savior.
Translator note: OCR garbling of 'Savior' (Soter); inferred from context.
-
Original
2. Neminemfalvari^niiiinfuo no- • mine baptiza&m , & qui ita baptizati » j . fuerunt , manfuros in aevum juvenes [ & immortales. i
English
2. That no one is saved unless baptized in his name, and that those who were so baptized would remain forever young and immortal.
-
Original
3. Ab Angelis miindum eife fa- ; &um. t
English
3. That the world was made by Angels.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Chriftum verum hominem non foiffe. F Nico* Bfr BREVIS SvtLABUS KicoUi- NicolaIt^ ; Dubium an fic difti tc £ #»«</<«> Diacono, ut ftatueruntVetcre^ an ab alio, quod verifitmlms? Dogmata qus jpfis tribuuntur funt fe, quentia. i. Licitas efle vagas libidines, Sc communitatem uxorum. t. Idolothytis licitum efle vef«, fine deteftatioae idololatris. Quidam addunteos n^gafie divi- nitatem Chrifti,ejus paffiones,& duas inChrifto perfonas admififle, alte* TzaiChrifim, dwnm.?*fi*i Chri- ftum defcendifle in Jefum, & lterum revolaffe in ccelum. Sunt qui Deorutn rmiltitudinern ~~ credidifie afferunt. Hymt- Hymen^us & Philbtus ■», Tim. n*in & |t jKuioow. ^.^abant refurrecrionem univer- r fa!em. ■ Dicuntur credidifle fa&am m ns, quorura corpora cum Chrifto rcfur- rexcrunt, aut per animarum inaJia corpora tranfitumivcl admififle tan- tum myfticany refurrectionem per ~- ntiam,vel emendationem vitse. hthus, quem alii vocant Me- rintbnm, 'CoNTROVERSIARUM LlB, II.. II jrinthnm , alii & Mtrintho diftinguuni Ex}itA*tu dicitur :-Petro in -juds: Johanni in Afia reftitifle. Errorcs. i. ChriftumilJofepho&Mariana ttim dicebat. , ' i. Ac proind£ Chrifturaefle.me rnrn hominem;
English
4. That Christ was not a true man. The Nicolaitans — it is doubtful whether they were so named from Nicolas the Deacon, as the ancients held, or from another person, which is more probable. The doctrines attributed to them are as follows: 1. That licentious lusts are lawful, and the community of wives. 2. That it is lawful to eat things sacrificed to idols, without abhorrence of idolatry. Some add that they denied the divinity of Christ and His sufferings, and admitted two persons in Christ — distinguishing Christ the divine from Christ the human — that Christ descended upon Jesus and then flew back up into heaven. There are those who assert that they believed in a plurality of gods. Hymenaeus and Philetus (2 Tim. 2:17-18) denied the universal resurrection. They are said to have believed it already accomplished in those whose bodies rose with Christ, or that souls pass into other bodies; or they admitted only a mystical resurrection through repentance, or the amendment of life. Cerinthus, whom some call Merinthus, and whom others distinguish from Merinthus, is said to have opposed Peter in Judea and John in Asia. His errors: 1. He said that Christ was born of Joseph and Mary. 2. And therefore that Christ is a mere man.
Translator note: Block is extremely heavily OCR-damaged with garbled names, marginalia, running headers, and corrupted Greek/Latin throughout. Translated by inference from context and standard heresiological accounts of Nicolaitans, Hymenaeus and Philetus, and Cerinthus. Scripture reference '2 Tim. 2:17-18' inferred from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Jefum 4 Chrifto . divellebat Poft Jefu baptifmum defcendilfe ii eumChriftum, ab ea principalitat quaeftfupcromnia, figuri coiumba & tum annuntiafle incognitum Pa •trem: iii fine autem revolafle Chri ftum i Jefu , & -Jefum pafliim efle a refurrexifle, Chriftum autein impafli ' bilem perfeverafle cxiftcntem fpirl tualem- £piphanius tamen dicie Cerin thum crcdMifle Chriftum pafTum & crucinxnm,fed nondum a mortuis ex citatuiti , ac tunc demum , cum om . nesmortuire(urgent,excitandumeflc
English
3. He separated Jesus from Christ. After the baptism of Jesus, Christ descended upon Him from that principality which is above all things, in the form of a dove, and then proclaimed the unknown Father. But at the end, Christ flew back from Jesus; and Jesus suffered and rose again, while Christ, being spiritual, persisted impassible. Epiphanius, however, says that Cerinthus believed that Christ suffered and was crucified, but had not yet been raised from the dead, and that He would only be raised at last when all the dead rise.
Translator note: OCR damage throughout; several garbled words rendered by inference from context and standard accounts of Cerinthus's Christology.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. MunilumabAngelisfa&umefli
English
4. He believed the world was made by angels.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled; 'MunilumabAngelisfa&umefli' reconstructed as 'Mundum ab Angelis factum esse' from context of Cerinthian tenets.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Circumcifionem & alias obfer vationes Lcgis MouVick efle necefla riascrcdidit 6 . Pauli Epiftolas damnabat, & A& Apoftplorum. F 2
English
5. He believed circumcision and the other observances of the Mosaic law to be necessary. 6. He condemned the epistles of Paul and the Acts of the Apostles.
Translator note: OCR garbled 'MouVick' as 'Mosaicae'; 'A& Apoftplorum' as 'Acta Apostolorum'; printer's signature 'F 2' omitted from translation.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Pol Jf 114 v Brbvis Skl1a*us *
English
7.
Translator note: Block is a garbled running-title / page-number intrusion ('Brevis Syllabus p. 114') with only the point number '7.' recoverable; no substantive text present.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Poft refurre&ionem Chrifti , Ihriftum inchoaturum efle reghum miulamim per 100». aunos, ejufque ives Hierofolymis degentes in omni irnalium voluptatnm -genere vifttj- 3S. ,- .
English
7. After the resurrection of Christ, Christ would begin a reign of a thousand years, and His citizens dwelling in Jerusalem would live in every kind of fleshly pleasure.
Translator note: OCR garbled throughout; 'reghum miulamim per 100». aunos' reconstructed as 'regnum millenarium per 1000 annos'; 'irnalium voluptatnm' as 'carnalium voluptatum'; 'ives' as 'cives'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Si.quis flne baptifmo morere- ir.pro eo vivum ahquem baptuan- um e(fc| ne in refiirrcftiotic non iptizatus, pcenas daret";ad idallu- [fe pntatur Paulus
English
8. If anyone should die without baptism, some living person was to be baptized in his place, so that the unbaptized person would not suffer penalties at the resurrection. Paul is thought to have alluded to this practice:
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled throughout; text reconstructed from context and the partial 1 Cor. 15:29 reference that follows in the next block.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Gor. XV. aj. : 9.' Qiidam ex ejus fe&atofibus re- irreftionem negafle dicuntur. Ebion Bc EbioniT.* > Quidam dubitant talem Fuiffe h»re- :um, alii tamen credunt, & ita fa- VeterescrcdidifTe patet. ~ Dogmata talia iis tribuuntur. r. Chriftum cfle tnerum hominem, pro Judxis tantum veniffe.
English
1 Cor. 15:29. 9. Some of his followers are said to have denied the resurrection. Ebion and the Ebionites. Some doubt that such a heretic existed; others, however, believe it, and it is clear that the ancients believed so. The following dogmas are attributed to them. 1. That Christ was a mere man, and came only for the Jews.
Translator note: OCR garbled 'aj.' as '29'; 'h»re-:um' as 'haereticum'; 'tnerum' as 'merum'; 'Judxis' as 'Judaeis'; partial text reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Circumcifionem & Legis obfer- nriam ad falutem neccflariam efle. j. Partem Pentateuchi admitte- it , fed alia» partes improbabant, & Pialmos Davidis , fcripta Sa- nonis, Efaiam , Je-remiam , Eze- elem , Danielem : Et ex N.T. fo- 1 Evangelwm Mattlm hebraicum ampu- 3$T1 ,adr CoNTROVERllARUM tlB. -II.' " fie ipuratis duobus primis capieibus» mittebant. ._ 4- Paulum Apoftacam vocabant, Johaonem «Jtecrabantur. j. Carne, vino & animalibuS ab- ftinendum eflc aicbant.
English
1. That circumcision and observance of the law are necessary for salvation. 2. They accepted part of the Pentateuch, but rejected other parts, along with the Psalms of David, the writings of Solomon, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and Daniel. And from the New Testament they received only the Hebrew Gospel of Matthew, omitting the first two chapters as spurious. 3. They called Paul an apostate and abominated John. 4. They said one must abstain from meat, wine, and animals.
Translator note: OCR garbled throughout; 'Legis obfer-nriam' as 'Legis observantiam'; 'Sa-nonis' as 'Salomonis'; 'Evangelwm Mattlm' as 'Evangelium Matthaei'; 'Apoftacam' as 'Apostatam'; 'Johaonem' as 'Johannem'; point numbering in original skips inconsistently due to OCR damage, rendered sequentially per context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Accufantur Ebtonxt adorafle Hierofolymas , ut domum Dei ; & quum quis cx ipfis in moibum inci- debae , aut £ reptili morfus erat , dcfccndiiTc in aqnas, & invocafli ccelum ac terram , folem & aquam , veotOs Si Angelos juftiria;, panem & oleunr, dicen«es,opcm ftrtemihj» & removete i me aolorem.
English
6. The Ebionites are accused of worshipping Jerusalem as the house of God; and when one of them fell sick, or had been bitten by a reptile, of descending into the waters and invoking heaven and earth, the sun and water, the winds and the angels of righteousness, bread and oil, saying: Help us and remove pain from me.
Translator note: OCR garbled 'Ebtonxt' as 'Ebionitae'; 'moibum' as 'morbum'; 'veotOs' as 'ventos'; 'juftiria;' as 'justitiae'; 'oleunr' as 'oleum'; final invocation phrase reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Panpertatejri affe£tabaniv
English
7. They cultivated poverty.
Translator note: OCR garbled 'Panpertatejri' as 'Paupertatem'; 'affe&tabaniv' as 'affectabant'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Quidam Chriftum e virginfc namm , alii, nt alios homincs , na~. tlMB.
English
8. Some held that Christ was born of a virgin; others held that He was born as other men are born.
Translator note: OCR garbled 'virginfc namm' as 'virgine natum'; 'na~. tlMB.' as a garbled continuation of 'natum' plus a printer artifact.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. Eranr, qui Jcfum a Chrifto di- ftingucbanc , & qui dicebant Chri- ftum cam eflV qni Jefuiri filium Ugi appellavit F 3 CAPUT n6 Brevls Syllakos C A P UT IL i De Hdreticis fecundi feculL Satmni- Cf AturnijIus vel Saturnilus All^ jw* (3 tiochiae fub Hadriano fuit difcr- pulus Simonis Ma^i & Menandri: tur- bavit Ecclefiam hi? hastefibus. s. Unum eflePatrem ignotum An- gelorum conditorem i Jttdaeorura , Deo diftin&um. i. Mundum & hominem ab An- '" gelis creatum, qui juxta eum feptem numero, im& Judarorum I^ystninum ex Angelis ftriflfe. 3 • Angelos corpus homitfis for- maffe , Deum animam in corpus demififle ; Hinc id quod a fupernis defcendir fcil. animam, omnino fcr- vari debcre , reHquum vero totum hominis quod eft ex infernis; perire: Id aurem in homine , quod ex fuper- nis defcendit poft tempora quaedam reverti4* Formatos ab iftitio duos homi- m$, unum bonum, alterum malum > «-CoNfKoVfRSIAllOM Ll8.Il. Ily «x. quibus duo finc hominum genera in mundo, bomim ] & malum. 5 • ■ PrOphetias V,T. non . efle a Deo> fcd ab Angeiis profe&as vel a Sa* tana. 6, Se miflbm eflc Salvatorem a Pa» tfe ex fentcntia virtutum ad deftra- ctionem Dei Jadarorum., Dzraontitn acwalorum hommuth boiros afiiigen- tium » ideeque fe yenifle ad falutem credentium. 7.' Chriftum , qui «t & primogc- nitusDeij revera ftuneingenitum& incorporeum, nec vere apparnifle in carne, nec vcr h cmcifixum, fed pro eo Smantm.CprtMtm qui angariatus por- tavit crucetri, Sc cujiis ronnam acce- pcricjcfusv .8* Refiirre&ionem negavit. _ <
English
9. There were those who distinguished Jesus from Christ, and who said that Christ was he who called Jesus the son of the law. Chapter 2. On the Heretics of the Second Century. Saturninus. Saturninus or Saturnilus of Antioch, under Hadrian, was a disciple of Simon Magus and Menander; he troubled the Church with the following heresies. 1. That there is one unknown Father, distinct from God, who is the creator of the angels of the Jews. 2. That the world and man were created by angels, who according to him were seven in number, and that the God of the Jews arose from among the angels. 3. That the angels formed the body of man, and that God sent the soul into the body; hence that which descended from above, namely the soul, must be entirely preserved, while all the rest of man, which comes from below, perishes; but that which in man descended from above returns after a certain time. 4. That from the beginning two kinds of men were formed, one good and one evil, from which two races of men exist in the world, good and evil. 5. That the prophecies of the Old Testament did not come from God, but proceeded from angels or from Satan. 6. That he himself was sent as Savior by the Father, by the will of the powers, for the destruction of the God of the Jews and of the demons who afflict good men, and that therefore He came for the salvation of believers. 7. That Christ, who is also the firstborn of God, was truly unborn and incorporeal, did not truly appear in the flesh, nor was He truly crucified, but in His place Simon of Cyrene, who was compelled, carried the cross, and whose form Jesus received. 8. He denied the resurrection.
Translator note: Very long OCR-garbled block combining point 9 of Ebionites, a chapter heading, and points 1-8 of Saturninus; numerous garbled words silently reconstructed throughout (e.g. 'Eranr' as 'Erant', 'Jcfum' as 'Jesum', 'Ugi' as 'legis', 'AturnijIus' as 'Saturnilus', 'Smantm.CprtMtm' as 'Simonem Cyrenaeum'). Running-title intrusions removed.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. Abftinetidumanuptiis&aoima- ■*tiscredidit. Basilidss Alexandrinus feb H*- Ba£ driano etiam in jfigypto hcrefes fufis >nn5tavit : Qiiidanl volunt tamen fiib DomKianoconcepifTe, fnb Trajano prodidinc ; fub Hadriano condidlife feftas. Errores cnis racntnc fcqueates. ": f 4
English
9. He believed one must abstain from marriage and from animals. Basilides. Basilides of Alexandria, also under Hadrian, sowed heresies in Egypt. Some, however, maintain that he conceived them under Domitian, published them under Trajan, and established his sects under Hadrian. His errors are enumerated as follows.
Translator note: OCR garbled 'Abftinetidumanuptiis&aoima-*tiscredidit' as 'Abstinendum a nuptiis et animalibus credidit'; 'Basilidss' as 'Basilides'; 'jfigypto' as 'Aegypto'; 'fufis >nn5tavit' as 'disseminavit'; 'DomKiano' as 'Domitiano'; printer's signature 'f 4' omitted.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Ab 128 * Brevis Syixabus
English
1.
Translator note: Block consists of only a point number '1.' followed by a garbled running-title / page-number intrusion ('Brevis Syllabus p. 128'); no substantive text of point 1 is recoverable from this block alone.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Ab ingenito Patre prognatam, mentem feu ?5r a mente Aoyov a verbo fyovnrif',1 prudentia #'«i^ Ji*«*f*uv ab bis virtutes principe> & 4 n g eio5 primos, £ primis Angelis coehim fu- premum & al»os Angelos , ab his fe-~ cundum coelum, iterumque alios An- gelos*ficqne deinceps, donec per con- tinuatas Angelorun» propagines $6%. cceli , quorum humejum nomea tifodZug five K@f*r»% habstfr, forma^ ti tuerant: huiic numerunvfacit quo- que mfym vel ml9f*s qiiod folenfc defignavik A— .- ~ - 1, m — - qcr. /3 - - - 2. f - <• - - ?• f --'- 100. ' ' I0 * | - - - 6e, f - - - ioo. * - — 1. * — - - 1. j *» - -_- 200. r - - -
English
1. From the unborn Father was begotten mind; from mind, the Word; from the Word, prudence; from these, the chief powers and first angels; from the first angels, the highest heaven and other angels; from these, a second heaven, and again other angels, and so on, until through the continuous emanations of angels 365 heavens were formed, whose collective name is Abraxas or Kosmos. He also assigns this number by the following calculation: A=1, B=2, R=100, A=1, X=60, A=1, S=200.
Translator note: Heavily OCR-garbled block containing garbled Greek terms (nous, logos, phronesis, Abraxas/Kosmos) and a corrupted numerical table; the 365-heavens Basilidean cosmology and the gematria of ABRAXAS (A1+B2+R100+A1+X60+A1+S200=365) are well-attested historically and used to reconstruct the translation. Greek words rendered in English equivalents per context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
200. Quidam voluerunt reperire xn eo K'fy*%*s myfterium Trinitatis & cru- cifixi Salvatoris ; Ab , ben , rquach haccodefcb > r»7*(!* #m £v'a* • . • a. Ultimi CONTROVERSIARUM tlB. 1*1. if§ 2* tJItimi Coeli Angelos inferiora creaflc , 6c tcrrarum Qrbem inter & diftribuifle. 3- Rrincipem Angclornm efle Deum Judacorum. 4.Xegem Judaeoram- Deo, Pro»- phetias rcliquis Angelis tribuebat.
English
200. Some wished to find in this name a mystery of the Trinity and of the crucified Savior. 2. The angels of the lowest heaven created the lower regions and divided the earthly sphere among themselves. 3. The prince of the angels is the God of the Jews. 4. He attributed the law of the Jews to God, and the prophecies to the remaining angels.
Translator note: Block continues the Abraxas numerical table (total 365); garbled Hebrew/Aramaic phrase 'Ab, ben, rquach haccodefch' reconstructed as 'Ab, Ben, Ruach Hakodesh' (Father, Son, Holy Spirit) — a patristic citation of the Basilidean mystery; OCR heavily damaged throughout.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Chriftum miflum fiufle, ut cre- dentes ^b Angelorum potfcftate libe* raret. * ' ~ :
English
5. That Christ was sent to liberate believers from the power of the angels.
Translator note: OCR garbled 'miflum fiufle' as 'missum fuisse'; 'potfcftate' as 'potestate'; minor punctuation artifacts removed.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Iti phantasmate venifle , nec a Judads vere paflum , fed ejiis locd Si~ mQntm Cywaatim, unde fiiit VoxBafilidis , qui coafitetur Chriftrnncruciftxitm adhuc firvus eft r qui a&tem negaverit^ liberatm eft* -• ** • ■ , .
English
6. That He came in a phantom, and did not truly suffer at the hands of the Jews, but that Simon of Cyrene suffered in His place. Hence came the saying of Basilides: he who confesses Christ crucified is still a slave; but he who has denied Him is free.
Translator note: OCR garbled 'Iti' as 'In'; 'Cywaatim' as 'Cyrenaeum'; 'coafitetur' as 'confitetur'; 'Chriftrnncruciftxitm' as 'Christum crucifixum'; 'firvus' as 'servus'; famous Basilidean aphorism reconstructed from well-attested patristic sources.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Negabat carnis rilurre&ioriem, 8* Idolothytis vefci , pcrfecutio- nis temjpore, fidem negare licitum efle -, & promifcu* libidini mdul- gere. 9* C^uinquenne filentium &fcfpt*» Ife indicebat.
English
7. He denied the resurrection of the flesh. 8. He held it lawful to eat food sacrificed to idols, to deny the faith in time of persecution, and to indulge in promiscuous lust. 9. He imposed a five-year silence and a period of study.
Translator note: OCR garbled 'rilurre&ioriem' as 'resurrectionem'; 'temjpore' as 'tempore'; 'promifcu*' as 'promiscuae'; 'C^uinquenne' as 'Quinquenne'; '&fcfpt*» Ife' likely 'ac scripturarum' or similar, rendered contextually as 'and a period of study'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Animas in alia vits peccafle j in hac fupplicium pati dicebar» n. Aflerebat fidem homiiu natura- lem efle» 1 2.Quidam dicunt eos [tin^&x" ' 1 * fic4i«flfe; f J J^.UteIJO $RIVIS Syilabus utebantur imaginibus ut amuletis. Carpo- Carfocrates, feu Cakpocras «at«. genereAlexandrinusPhilofophusPIa- tonicus,Pater habitus Gnajiicorim cum fuis fe&atoribus. i. Philtris artc magica curiose ela- boraris.uteba.tur. a. Rejiciebac totum Vetus Tefta- mentum.
English
10. He taught that souls sinned in another life and suffer punishment in this one. 11. He asserted that faith is natural to man. 12. Some say that they used images as amulets. Carpocrates. Carpocrates, or Carpocras, an Alexandrian Platonist philosopher by background, was regarded as the father of the Gnostics, together with his followers. 1. He used love-potions carefully elaborated by magic arts. 2. He rejected the entire Old Testament.
Translator note: OCR garbled throughout; garbled running-title intrusion ('$RIVIS Syilabus' = 'Brevis Syllabus') removed; 'Carfocrates, feu Cakpocras' reconstructed as 'Carpocrates, seu Carpocras'; 'Gnajiicorim' as 'Gnosticorum'; 'Philtris artc magica curiose ela-boraris' as 'philtrorum arte magica curiose elaboratis'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Cbriftumejofcphifcminepro- gnatum, juftiria folum aliis hornj- nibus pravahiuTe.
English
3. That Christ was born from the seed of Joseph, and surpassed other men only in righteousness.
Translator note: OCR garbled 'Cbriftumejofcphifcminepro-gnatum' as 'Christum Josephi semine prognatum'; 'juftiria' as 'justitia'; 'pravahiuTe' as 'praevaluisse'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Eos,<]lii ad perfeftioncm myftc- riorum, quae apud ipfos agebanLur, pervenire vellcnt , turpifTima qua- que 1 pcrperrare debere. .
English
4. That those who wished to attain the perfection of the mysteries practiced among them were obliged to commit every base act.
Translator note: OCR garbled 'perfeftioncm' as 'perfectionem'; 'myftc-riorum' as 'mysteriorum'; 'turpifTima' as 'turpissima'; minor punctuation artifacts removed.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Bona & Jnala , opinione,ncm ve- riiate cenfcri.
English
5. That good and evil are judged by opinion, not by truth.
Translator note: OCR garbled 'Jnala' as 'mala'; 'cenfcri' as 'censeri'; minor artifacts removed.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Refurre&ioriemc.*irnist»#gabae. .
English
6. He denied the resurrection of the flesh.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled; 'Refurre&ioriemc.*irnist»#gabae' reconstructed as 'Resurrectionem carnis negabat'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Mundmn ab Ange-Iis conditum.
English
7. The world was made by angels.
Translator note: OCR garbled 'Mundmn' as 'Mundum'; 'Ange-Iis' as 'Angelis'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Crcdidifle dicitur i*vr*y.fyux' lt ™*'
English
8. He is said to have believed in the transmigration of souls.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled; garbled Greek 'i*vr*y.fyux' lt' reconstructed as 'metempsychosis' (transmigration of souls), consistent with Carpocratian Platonic doctrine.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. AttiinamChriAi,relicloin terra corporein ccelum avoJaffe, fedpriuf- quam evdlarct anima, omnia nefonda nerpctraffe.
English
9. That the soul of Christ, leaving its body on earth, flew up to heaven, but that before the soul flew up, it had committed all manner of shameful acts.
Translator note: OCR garbled 'AttiinamChriAi' as 'Animam Christi'; 'relicloin' as 'relicto in'; 'avoJaffe' as 'avolavisse'; 'nefonda nerpctraffe' as 'nefanda perpetrasse'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Imagines Platonis, Pythagorae :c. venerabatur. it. Uxorum communionem ap- robabar. J2. DifdCoNT*OVB*tSIA&Etlf LlB.II. IJt
English
10. He venerated images of Plato, Pythagoras, and others. 11. He approved of the community of wives. 12.
Translator note: Block contains OCR-garbled page-header intrusion after item 11; item 12 text does not appear in this block and continues in the next.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
12. Difcipulorum auriculas caute» rio quodam fignare confueverat. . 'Hnic feft* addi&a MmrceUina, un» de MttTteMnumi: v Hujus Carpocratis filius & patflr^ h« irfipietatis h«res4uit Epipbams. Ai>AMiTi£ vd Adamtani in con- «• » yentibus fuis Adami nondum lapfi nuditatem imitati funt,&ejiciebantiii ciflpam aliquam lapfos ; nuptias quo- que improbabantv ftanc fedbm fuftitavitinBohemi* / Picardus quidatfr ( feculo 15. ) fe fr- Hum Dei vocabat*& Adamum. Cainiaki, CajawiyCaini,CaJANIST^fi.
English
12. He was accustomed to mark the ears of his disciples with a kind of branding iron. To this sect was joined Marcellina, from whom came the Marcellinians. Epiphanes, the son and heir of this impiety, was the son of Carpocrates. The Adamites, or Adamians, in their assemblies imitated the nakedness of Adam before the fall, and they expelled from their company any who had fallen into some sin; they also disapproved of marriage. This sect was revived in Bohemia by a certain Picardus (in the 15th century), who called himself the Son of God and a second Adam. The Cainites, also called Caianites or Cajanists.
Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged throughout; proper names Marcellina, Marcellinians, Epiphanes, Carpocrates, Adamites, Picardus reconstructed from context and standard heresiological sources.
-
Original
1. Cainum multum venerabantur*
English
1. They greatly venerated Cain.
-
Original
2. Laudabant Efavum , Core, Da- canj Abiron,& Sodomkas*
English
2. They praised Esau, Korah, Dathan, Abiron, and the Sodomites.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. In prirms Judam fummo hotto* re profequebantu*, &httpjsE*angt~ lium fuppofimtn promulgabant.
English
3. They honored Judas above all with the highest honor, and they promulgated a forged Gospel of Judas.
Translator note: OCR-garbled mid-block; 'httpjsE*angt~lium fuppofimtn' inferred as 'Evangelium suppositum' (a forged Gospel of Judas), consistent with standard accounts of the Cainites.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. J-egem £ Moft traditam dam- habant. 5* Libidinofa quacvis pctpetran&rs» invocabant alicujus Angeli nonften.
English
4. They condemned the law handed down by Moses. 5. When committing any licentious act whatsoever, they invoked the name of some angel.
Translator note: OCR ligature errors throughout; 'J-egem £ Moft' inferred as 'Legem a Mose'; 'pctpetran&rs' as 'perpetrantes'; 'nonften' as 'nomen'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Traafmigtationem admittebant, W fj» BREVIS StLLAiui r & corporum refurrcftionem negap bant. w .
English
6. They admitted the transmigration of souls, and they denied the resurrection of bodies.
Translator note: OCR page-header 'BREVIS StLLAiui r' is an artifact intruding mid-sentence; silently removed.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Stataebant effe quscdam peccaif ta quxChriftusfanguwefuopurgar* [■'■ nonpoteft. t li> Qointil- Huic haircfi addi&a fuit QmtiHa, * !* , ' '. "?* quaj.iefteTcrtulIianOjbaptifmumde- ftruxit; Ex ea orti £httmtiani : quid faciebant de fanguine inianris refert Angitftinus hxrtLi-j. ■ - 1 ghebtx. Quidam ad hoc, fcculum refert 1 Abelitas, vel Abtlomts, vel Abtloitas, L qui cum uxoribus vtyentes eontinentixm profitebantur. „1^.' SethitjE, feu Sethiani, Sttkxm cfi- cebant effe Cbriftum , Scripturam de- pravabant,& juxtaquofdamnegabanc refiirrectionem» Ophia- Ophiani vel Ophit* ita dicli , fire ni. . quiaipfam t*$i**Jhptntan.fa£taxntC* ■/' ie dixerunt ; : five quia ferpentem anriquum, ut fcienrias boni & mali authorem Chrifto pretulerunt ; five quia hunc ferpentem Chriftum arbi- rrari fint, & ferpentejn aliquem inr Jpeiunca nutriverunt & venerati funt, a quopcr magicasincantationesevo- cato oblationes fuas fanctificari cre- «kbant, . ViLfisControversiarumLib.II.* *J3 ; - Valen/inus PhilofophusPlatoni*Vafets cus de cujus xt&te difpmatur > & an tinuSi jam Idhanne vivcnte fuam hserefim 'diiTeminaverit* Credrturfua deliria fp*rfifle,juxm z\io%>(\\bHadr1ano\ jaxta* aiios fub Amoriino Pfo circa an.' 140. aut
English
7. They held that there are certain sins that Christ cannot purify with His blood. Quintilla. To this heresy was joined Quintilla, who, according to Tertullian, destroyed baptism; from her arose the Quintillians. What they did with the blood of an infant is reported by Augustine, heresy 27. Some assign to this century the Abelites, or Abelonians, or Abeloites, who, though living with wives, professed continence. The Sethians, or Sethiani, said that Seth was Christ, they corrupted Scripture, and according to some denied the resurrection. The Ophians or Ophites were so called either because they called themselves wise, or because they preferred the ancient serpent, as the author of the knowledge of good and evil, to Christ, or because they considered this serpent to be Christ, and they nourished and venerated a certain serpent in a cave, believing that their offerings were consecrated by it when summoned through magical incantations. Valentinus, a philosopher of the Platonic school, concerning the date of whose activity there is dispute, and whether he had already disseminated his heresy while John was still living. It is believed he scattered his errors, according to some, under Hadrian; according to others, under Antoninus Pius, around the year 140 or
Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged throughout with garbled Greek, ligature errors, page-header intrusions, and merged sections covering multiple heresies (Quintillians, Abelites, Sethians, Ophites, Valentinus). Rendered by contextual inference from standard heresiological accounts.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
144. Hygino Epifcopfc Rorrianoj Addkur caufam dcfe&ionis ab Ec- ctefia fuiflfe fepplfam Epifcopatus. -* Errores Yalentini & Valentkiiano- rem» ^ i.Ex Scripturis veritatem hauriri non pofle ftatuebant ab lus qui tra- ditiones nefcirent. -
English
144, under Hyginus, Bishop of Rome. The cause of his defection from the Church is said to have been a rejection of the episcopate. The Errors of Valentinus and the Valentinians. 1. They held that truth cannot be drawn from the Scriptures by those who do not know the traditions.
Translator note: OCR damage throughout; 'fepplfam Epifcopatus' inferred as 'spretum Episcopatum' (rejection of the episcopate); 'Ecclesia' from glossary applied.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Di&is Scripturae abutebantur,& " maka impEobabant. 5* Libros<qnofdam J&pocryphosha- bvbant , quorfum fpeftant Pfalmi"V*~ Itntini* 4.E(fe tri^inta^onas putabant q«o$ tanquam Deos facceffive ecnitos fom- niabanti fcx ctmjtteio 0*3n*p Profun- di Ojm 2*y* Silentio, 'procefTfflfe ift- telle&um & veritatem N*r <£ «luS&euw, ex quibus progtiati 0B0 *s£qms: men- ttm rurfum & vcritateftT coeuntes, hoyop £ tylw nArfmm prodttxrfle ,- & vitam, & ex hac *vfyy£* natos decem F 7 ydEonaAi ■■t/Smatt Ex iftomm ft/fyyU genitos «r^puTOv ^ ixkA4b-mw , cx qua iru^uyiW natos dtiodecim ^Eonas, qui collectt faciunt XXX. ExtriccJimo J £onc na-' ta ccelum, terram, mare, vel Ao- gelosmalos a quibus mundusia&u» fit. ."i 1 s. Triplex hominum genus efle «TrttjUjtriK^f , enpxiK*; , ^* , JE,"t«s* 6. liY&pummsf habere animam natu- ra banam , eamque tam perfccram, ut omnes judicare , & » nemine judicari poiTit , omniaqoe fcclera perpetrare queat;-hos perire . & peccare non poffe : Talem ftiifle &tbHTn. ¥v^i*wfeu<«wwM#bona opera ne- ceflaria elTe, talemfuifle>4£r/<m Hylkum feu Choicum , feu o-m^iuwV perire, talem fuifle Omam,
English
2. They misused the words of Scripture and disapproved of many things. 3. They had certain apocryphal books, to which belong the Psalms of Valentinus. 4. They imagined that there are thirty Aeons, which they dreamed were born successively as gods: from a coupling of Depth (Bythos) and Silence (Sige) proceeded Intellect (Nous) and Truth (Aletheia), from which pair were born eight Aeons; then Intellect and Truth joining again produced Word (Logos) and Life (Zoe), and from this Life were born ten Aeons; and from their union were born Man (Anthropos) and Church (Ekklesia), from which union were born twelve Aeons, which together make thirty. From the thirtieth Aeon were born heaven, earth, the sea, or the evil angels by whom the world was made. 5. They held that there are three kinds of human beings: spiritual, psychical, and material. 6. They held that the spiritual person has a soul good by nature, and one so perfect that he can judge all things and be judged by no one, and can commit all manner of crimes; that such persons cannot perish or sin — such, they said, was Seth. The psychical person they held to need good works — such, they said, was Adam. The material, or choic, or earthly person they held to perish — such, they said, was Onan.
Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged throughout; large portions of Greek Valentinian terminology garbled beyond direct transliteration. The Aeon system and threefold anthropology rendered by contextual inference from standard accounts of Valentinus. Greek terms (Bythos, Sige, Nous, Aletheia, Logos, Zoe, Anthropos, Ekklesia) supplied from known Valentinian schema to replace unreadable OCR artifacts.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Accufanrur credidifle VMtnti- tiuud Deum corptrtum & dtio prin- cipia.
English
7. The Valentinians are accused of believing in a corporeal God and two principles.
Translator note: OCR damage in proper name; 'VMtnti-tiuud' inferred as 'Valentiniani'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Ex Valentinianis qxU*m dice- bant Chrifium corpus cceleftehabuif- fe ,. quod per Marie utcnim > velut aquapcr canalem., nihil de ejus fub- fiautia aflunwas, rranfcneaverit : alu <. CONTROVERSIARUM LlB.II.' ty ■ J L ex Jofepho Sc Mari£ natum. -.. f jjj
English
8. Some of the Valentinians said that Christ had a celestial body, which passed through the womb of Mary as water through a channel, assuming nothing of her substance; others said He was born of Joseph and Mary.
Translator note: OCR page-header intrusion mid-block silently removed; 'rranfcneaverit' inferred as 'transierit'; 'aflunwas' as 'assumptis'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. Chrifti divinam naturam ex % jfionibus prodiifle > fingulis fua con- ' . _ •) ferentibus, accufantur tredidifle. xo. Rcujrre&ioncm ncgabantrm- slmh imperfe&ofum. * » ' ' ir Iuftirkationem fieri per fingo* -- i i, larem quam ja&abant cognitionem. «
English
9. They are accused of believing that Christ's divine nature proceeded from the Aeons, each contributing its own portion. 10. They denied the resurrection, at least of the imperfect. 11. They held that justification is accomplished through that singular knowledge of which they boasted.
Translator note: OCR damage; 'jfionibus' inferred as 'Aeonibus'; 'Rcujrre&ioncm' as 'resurrectionem'; 'Iuftirkationem' as 'Iustificationem'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
11. Baptizafle dicuotur in nomi- ■* . \ , '{■ ; ne fw omaium ignoti , in veritate \ \ ntittre omnium, m/r/&,quidcfcendit * / in unionem, redemptioQem , pote- ' j h ftatum comnwnionent ' ' ' i
English
11. They are said to have baptized in the name of the unknown Father of all, in truth the mother of all, in the one who descended into union, redemption, and communion of power.
Translator note: OCR heavily damaged; formula reconstructed from context and standard accounts of Valentinian baptismal practice as reported by Irenaeus.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
13. Aiunt ita celebrxtam ab iis '■ Ccenam:Jnfhndebatui: a Marco prar- *\ cipao Valentini «omite vinum in v \ -* poculura, quod rnbicuudum arte ma- igica fiebat , id quod expUcabanr, < quafi de ccelo fanguis in poculum diftillaflct. Poculum hoc modo con- _ t fecratum certis precibus traditum erat mulieribus prcfcntibus^at ipft* fuper illud prcces fbnderenr.
English
13. They say that the Lord's Supper was celebrated by them in the following manner: wine was poured by Marcus, a chief associate of Valentinus, into a cup, which through magical art became red; and they explained this as if blood had distilled into the cup from heaven. This cup, thus consecrated, was handed with certain prayers to the women present, so that they in turn might pronounce prayers over it.
Translator note: OCR ligature errors throughout; 'celebrxtam' as 'celebratam'; 'Ccenam' as 'Coenam'; 'rnbicuudum' as 'rubicundum'; 'expUcabanr' as 'explicabant'; 'diftillaflct' as 'distillasset'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
14. In conventibus fuis barbaras voces adhibcbant, ut ftcpori ef- fent. Se&ateres VaJentini fiiere, \ Ptoiomm unde Pttfcmam: Iftehoc , -* habuifle 136 Brevis Syliabus liabuilte peaiiiaredicitur, quod do- cueritDeum umitn & eumdem, eum aiiquid emittit patrem vocari : cum vera dicit , veritatem ; cum fe mani- fcftat, homintm. 11- Secnndus unde Secundiani, ab aliis Sephantiani. Hcr*cl«m , unde Hcracteonitt , qui credebat.
English
14. In their assemblies they used barbarous words, so that they would cause stupor. The followers of Valentinus were: Ptolemy, from whom came the Ptolemaeans. He is said to have held this peculiar doctrine: that God, one and the same, when He emits something is called Father; when He truly speaks, Truth; when He manifests Himself, Man. Also Secundus, from whom came the Secundians, called by others the Sephantians. Heracleon, from whom came the Heracleonites, who believed —
Translator note: OCR page-header and book-header intrusion mid-block silently removed; 'Ptoiomm' as 'Ptolemaeus'; 'Pttfcmam' as 'Ptolemaeos'; 'Hcr*cl«m' as 'Heracleonem'; 'Hcracteonitt' as 'Heracleonitae'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Duo efle principia , hominem e(Te primum , quem (&$■& vocavrt , * mc marem m cfxminam : Ex hoc exi- ftcre mairem univerfirum quam modo eiyluj, modo «Atj'9-a^appellai'ir. Ex hac efle fecundam matrcm nesn.
English
1. That there are two principles; that the first is Man, whom he called by a certain term, neither male nor female; from this there exists the mother of all things, whom he called now by one name, now by another. From this mother there proceeds a second mother.
Translator note: Garbled Greek/transliterated terms in mid-block could not be reliably rendered; translated by contextual inference from Heracleon's known doctrine of principles.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. In homine ftatucbat tres par- tcS) cerpw,anim.im,8caiii*diptid quod poft mortem alcius quam ipfat ani- m*, volar.
English
2. He posited three parts in the human being: the body, the soul, and a third thing which after death flies higher than the soul itself.
Translator note: OCR damage; 'aiii*diptid' inferred as 'aliud quid'; 'alcius' as 'altius'.
-
Original
3. Nihil baptizatis obeffe pec- cata.
English
3. That sins are of no harm to those who have been baptized.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Chriftum habere corpus im- perfeftum, cum agnus Deiappelle- trir, & eos qui adorant Deum in fpiritu & veritate efle enifdem cum Deo (ubftantiar.
English
4. That Christ has an imperfect body, since He is called the Lamb of God, and that those who worship God in spirit and in truth are of the same substance as God.
Translator note: OCR ligature errors; 'appelle-trir' as 'appelletur'; 'enifdem' as 'eiusdem'; 'ubftantiar' as 'substantiae'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Oteum & unguentum capiribus nwriftttiom sdfpergebant , & ■ " " ■" uaftiofti CoNTROVBRSIARlWLlB.H. Ijy * Unftioni fuperftitiofas invocattonetzAr debant, de quibus Efifhanim hse- ref# itf. Mtrcus & quo Marciu feu /fcfcr- ^^ i. IHe feducere conabatur omftcs fcetninas.
English
5. They sprinkled oil and ointment on the heads of the dying, and at the anointing they added superstitious invocations, concerning which see Epiphanius, heresy 36. Marcus, from whom came the Marcosians. 1. He attempted to seduce all women.
Translator note: OCR page-header intrusion mid-block silently removed; 'nwriftttiom' inferred as 'morientium' (the dying); 'Efifhanim' as 'Epiphanius'; 'Mtrcus' as 'Marcus'; 'Marciu' as 'Marcosii'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Prceftigiis fuis videbatur vinum Eucharifticum in fanguinem permu- rtre. ' j. In c&texis fequebatur VaUmi- nt#n8caHos Cotorbafist 8nde Colorbafiani, CoIok * . i. Pra?t«r afia fomnta,Chriftum in bafu * carriis (fubftantia vemflfe inficiabatur. t.Vitzm omnium hominom & generationem in feptem fideribus confiftere affirmabat. 3. lu numeris & literarum elemen- tis varia myfteria quserebat. Florinus Eccl . Rom . Presby tftr. KoA Credidit Deum «fle authorem ™** mali> aut potius fort£- duo princi* pia admifit , unum Denm boni , al- terum mali authorem, ut quidam di- xerunt ; vocatur alibi Florianus* ^Eoncs Valentini adnrittehat. Blafium comitem habuif * Barde/anes ■ J38 Brevi-s Syllabus Bir<!e- Bardefimtj fait etiam fe&atorVa- ftoe». lentioi. i. Dicitnr negaiTcDiaboIum a t>eo crearam.
English
2. By his tricks he appeared to change the Eucharistic wine into blood. 3. In other matters he followed Valentinus and others. Colorbasius, from whom came the Colorbasians. 1. Among other dreams, he denied that Christ came in the substance of the flesh. 2. He affirmed that the life of all human beings and their generation consist in the seven stars. 3. He sought various mysteries in numbers and in the elements of letters. Florinus, Presbyter of the Church of Rome. He believed God to be the author of evil, or rather admitted two principles — one God the author of good, the other the author of evil, as some said; he is elsewhere called Florianus. He admitted the Aeons of Valentinus. He had Blasius as a companion. Bardesanes was also a follower of Valentinus. 1. He is said to have denied that the Devil was created by God.
Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged; multiple section headers and book-title intrusions silently removed; 'bafu * carriis' inferred as 'substantia carnis'; 'Cotorbafist' as 'Colorbasius'; 'Blafium' as 'Blasius'; 'Barde/anes' and 'Bardefimtj' as 'Bardesanes'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Filium Dei carnem humanam afTumpfifle , & corpus refurgere, infi- ciatus dicitur quoque. Cerdon coxvus Valentini crede- bar- « i. Duo principia.duos Deosafle- niit fibi adverfos , & a fe indcpen- dentes, unum bonunvalterum-iri»- lum, httnc authorem mundi, Legi» & Prophetarum , illutn Patrem Je- fu Ghriili , eumque bbnnm ac ju~ ftOEDv " ~ —-—.■ — .__2 .Dicebat VetusTeftamentum ideo- k Deo malo profeftam , «juod inter- dix&Tet efu arboris fcientia: boni & mali ; qu6d prohibuhTet efum ar- boris viri» quod immrferit diiuvium, & excidio Sodoma: & deletione Ca- HJHixonita fuam' crudelitatem prodi- derit ; quod legem hanc dcderit,den- rcm pro dentc &c. Aliaque carpcbar in libri*V.T.
English
3. He is likewise said to have denied that the Son of God assumed human flesh and that the body rises again. Cerdon, a contemporary of Valentinus, believed: 1. He asserted two principles, two Gods opposed to each other and independent of each other: one good, the other evil — the latter the author of the world, the Law, and the Prophets; the former the Father of Jesus Christ, and he held this Father to be both good and just. 2. He said the Old Testament proceeded from the evil God, because it forbade eating from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil; because it prohibited eating from the tree of life; because it brought the flood; and because it revealed its cruelty in the destruction of Sodom and the extermination of the Canaanites; and because it gave this law: a tooth for a tooth, etc. And he found other fault with the books of the Old Testament.
Translator note: OCR damage throughout; 'coxvus' inferred as 'coaevus' (contemporary); 'iri»-lum' as 'malum'; 'Legi»' as 'Legis'; 'bbnnm' as 'bonum'; 'Ca-HJHixonita' as 'Canaanitarum'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Recipicbat Evt^gelhtm Lucx, fcd CoNTROVERSIARUM LlB,lL-Ij£ fed non to tum , & quafdam Epiftolas Pauli.
English
3. He received the Gospel of Luke, but not all of it, and certain Epistles of Paul.
Translator note: OCR page-header intrusion mid-sentence silently removed.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Chriftum non eflfe natum ex Maria, nectamnino natum , neque liabuifle carnem: In phantafmate paf- fum. Venifle cx fupcrnis , ex igno- to Patre ad reprobationem fa&oris mundi. y. Refurre&ionem negabar* Mard<m Marcion nationePonticus, Sinope circaao* oriuftdus , qui ob ftuprum illatum *** virgini,& feveriorem difciplinatu £ Satte. Epifcopo in cum exercitam, Romam feceflfit : Eum primogeni- tum fatanae vocabat fo^cirpm. i. Rfjiciebat totum Vetus Tefta- mentum , folumque Luca? Evange- lium,& quidem mutilatum,recipiebat; non omncs Pauli Epiftolas, imo ncc intcgras admittebat*
English
4. That Christ was not born of Mary, nor born at all in any way, nor had flesh; that He suffered in appearance only. That He came from the heavenly realms, from an unknown Father, for the condemnation of the maker of the world. 5. He denied the resurrection. Marcion, a Pontic by nationality, born at Sinope, who, on account of the violation of a virgin and the stricter discipline exercised against him by the bishop there, withdrew to Rome; Polycarp called him the firstborn of Satan. 1. He rejected the entire Old Testament, and received only the Gospel of Luke, and that in mutilated form; he admitted not all of the Epistles of Paul, nor even those in their entirety.
Translator note: OCR damage; 'Mard<m' as 'Marcion'; 'fo^cirpm' as 'Polycarpus'; 'Rfjiciebat' as 'Rejiciebat'; 'Satte.' inferred as referring to the bishop of Sinope.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Duos Dcos fingebat, unum ma- lum , cuirmmdi creationem &legcm tribuebat , alterum bonum. Sunt qui dicunt credkiifle tres <£<ptHm> bonum &
English
2. He invented two Gods: one evil, to whom he attributed the creation of the world and the law, the other good. There are those who say he believed in three — good and
Translator note: Block ends abruptly; text continues in the next chunk. Garbled Greek term 'dEonus' inferred as referring to divine principles/gods.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Triginta i£ones Valcntini co* luit. v
English
3. He venerated the thirty aeons of Valentinus.
Translator note: OCR garbling: ‘i£ones’ inferred as ‘icones/aeons’; ‘Valcntini’ = ‘Valentini’; ‘co* luit’ = ‘coluit’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Chriftum Jaqfei* & in phantafmate 140 Brevis Syllabus mate apparuifte dicebar.
English
4. Christ was said to have appeared only as a phantom.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled mid-block (page number and running header ‘Brevis Syllabus’ intrude); ‘Jaqfei*’ appears to be OCR noise; core sense reconstructed from context of Docetist discussion.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Dictinradmifilleduos Chriftos, alium qui Tiberianis temporibus a Dco quondam ignotcf revelatus fitm. falutem omniuni gentiumjalium, qni a DeoCreatore in reftitutionem Ju> dsorum fit dcftinatus, quandoque vcnturu?» -. ■ * .
English
5. He is said to have admitted two Christs: one who was revealed in the times of Tiberius by a God previously unknown, for the salvation of all the nations; another who was destined by God the Creator for the restoration of the Jews, and who would come at some future time.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled throughout; ‘Dictinr’ = ‘Dicitur’; ‘admifille’ = ‘admisisse’; ‘ignotcf’ = ‘ignoti’; ‘falutem’ = ‘salutem’; ‘Ju>dsorum’ = ‘Judaeorum’; trailing punctuation is OCR noise.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Conjugium & liberon>m pro- creationem impugnabat, virginitatem & contineritiam prxdicabat.
English
6. He attacked marriage and the procreation of children, and preached virginity and continence.
Translator note: OCR: ‘liberon>m’ = ‘liberorum’; ‘contineritiam’ = ‘continentiam’; ‘prxdicabat’ = ‘praedicabat’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Ca.inum, Scdemitaf, &&gyptios l itxt- piofque Gentiles a Chrifto ad inftr- ros defcendente falvatos: jifoim vero iEmchnm* Noatn, & alios juftos in inferno reliftos. f>
English
7. Cain, the Sodomites, the Egyptians, and the impious Gentiles were saved by Christ descending to the underworld; but Abel, Enoch, Noah, and other righteous persons were left in hell.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled: ‘Ca.inum’ = ‘Cainum’ (Cain); ‘Scdemitaf’ = ‘Sodomitas’; ‘&&gyptios’ = ‘Aegyptios’; ‘inftr-ros’ = ‘inferos’; ‘jifoim vero iEmchnm*’ = ‘Abel vero, Henochum’ (Abel, Enoch); ‘Noatn’ = ‘Noah’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Dicitur a quibufdam ncgafle re- furre&ionem mortuorum. 9. . Vivos fub lefto occnltatos pro mortuis baptizafle dicitur a nonnul- Us; ab alirs negatur.
English
8. He is said by some to have denied the resurrection of the dead. 9. He is said by some to have baptized the living who were hidden under a bed in place of the dead; others deny this.
Translator note: OCR: ‘furre&ionem’ = ‘resurrectionem’; ‘lefto’ = ‘lecto’; ‘occnltatos’ = ‘occultatos’; ‘nonnul-Us’ = ‘nonnullis’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Baptiftaum bis vel ter iteran- dum credcbat.
English
10. He believed that baptism should be repeated two or three times.
Translator note: OCR: ‘Baptiftaum’ = ‘Baptismum’; ‘credcbat’ = ‘credebat’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
11. Animas rarionales efie i&vfolnt fubftantia? divinx,quidam credidifie accufarunr.
English
11. Some have accused him of having believed that rational souls are of divine substance.
Translator note: OCR: ‘rarionales’ = ‘rationales’; ‘i&vfolnt’ is OCR noise for a form of ‘esse’ or similar copula; ‘fubftantia?’ = ‘substantiae’; ‘divinx’ = ‘divinae’; ‘credidifie’ = ‘credidisse’; ‘accufarunr’ = ‘accusarunt’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
12. Mmi^x*"' credidifle di- citwr. •■ i3.Baptifmum CotfTROVfcRSIARUM LlB.II. 141 ij. Baptifraupi i jnulierib js admi- niftr^mm permififle. i+. Sabbarho jejun^fle dicitur. . Difcipuli Marcionis fiierunt. . LucanUs feu LHcianw, qui inter alia Lucfa- credidit neque animarn , neqjue car- nus nem, fed tertium quid rcfurre&u- rum. r Apcttes, uodc Apelltkm \ vel Jtftttiu, \ &c. qui bb ftuprum commiflfum Mar- [ cionis fchola cje&us, & cum Pbiln- mcna faemina impuriflmia, cujuspro- ; phetias promulgabat , iftfeme cbm- | mercium habuit. ^ j i.\ Legem & Praphetas rcpudia- \ vitt | %. Deum bonum alium Deum feeifle; hunc fa&um Dcum , omnia creafle. Evafifle autem non bonum,& qu#ab ipfo fa&a funt non bene fa&a , . fed fecundum ipfiu$ malam.mentemcrea- ta efife. 3, Chriftum defcendentem e fu- perioribus partibus , ipfo defccnfa fibi fidcream carnem & aeream con- ttfsuifle , & hoc corpus in fua afcen- fione ad fua principia rediifle.
English
12. He is said to have believed certain things. 13. He is said to have permitted baptism to be administered by women. 14. He is said to have fasted on the Sabbath. The disciples of Marcion were as follows. Lucanus or Lucianus, who among other things believed that neither the soul nor the flesh, but some third thing, would rise again. Apelles, from whom the Apellites, and others, who, having been expelled from the school of Marcion for the fornication he had committed, lived in intimacy with a most impure woman named Philumena, whose prophecies he published. His teachings were: 1. He rejected the Law and the Prophets. 2. He taught that the good God had made another God; that this made god had created all things. That the latter, however, had turned out to be not good, and that the things made by him were not well made, but were created according to his evil mind. 3. Christ, descending from the higher regions, formed for Himself during the very descent a sidereal and aerial flesh, and this body returned to its own principles at His ascension.
Translator note: Block is very heavily OCR-damaged throughout with multiple page-header intrusions (‘CotfTROVfcRSIARUM LlB.II. 141’); numbered items 12–14 and the three Apellite doctrines reconstructed from context and standard patristic sources on Marcion’s disciples; ‘Mmi^x*’ unreadable, rendered generically; ‘fidcream’ = ‘sideream’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Dcum bonum noit curarc ca 141 Brevis Sklla^-is ' qna* in hoc mundo fa<5U funr. 5. 'Refurre&ionem corporum ne, gavit. , ' Gnoflici, ex Simonis, Menandri, Itfi- colaitarum , S^ntrnini , Bafilidii , Car- pocratis , yalentini Schola prodie- runr. Quidam volunt,jam tempore Apo- ftoloruirt extitiffe & allud«e ad hoc Pauhim I. Tim.VI. 20. cum loquitur w*ti t?,( J^tiManJ/*» yvUnms , dc qui- bus videndus Hammandw in varia lo- ca Scriptur*: Aliifcrius excitiffe di- cunr. v Dicti funt Borborilmi feu Bsrborlu, W ¥ fafGif* , fcu a lecto impurita- tis, cui f« rotos. immerferunr.Voca-' ti Barbeliou a caelefti quadam virru- te; quam Barbelotb voc&tuaxjCoddimi a Codda, qux apud Syros idem cft ac Paropfis , quod nemb communi cum iilis cibo uti poffct, vel a CW Solus > quia foli viverent : Aliis 110- minibus quoque vocabantur. I. Habebauc libros , Apocryphos nugis refertos , ut Ubrum di&um" Noriam a Aftr** Nbie Conjuge: Poema quod perfeftionis Evangelium voctbant / • ••* 'i i CONJROVERSIARUM Ll&.II. 14$ V4>cabant; libirps Sethi , Revelationes Adami &c. * "
English
4. The good God does not care for the things that are done in this world. 5. He denied the resurrection of bodies. The Gnostics arose from the school of Simon, Menander, the Nicolaitans, Saturninus, Basilides, Carpocrates, and Valentinus. Some hold that they already existed in the time of the Apostles, and that Paul alludes to them in I Tim. 6:20, when he speaks of the oppositions of falsely-so-called knowledge, concerning which Hammond is to be consulted in various passages of Scripture; others say they arose later. They were called Borborites or Borborians, and also Phibionites, or from the bed of impurity in which they wholly immersed themselves. They were called Barbelites from a certain heavenly power called Barbelo; Coddians from Codda, which among the Syrians is the same as a common dish, because no one could eat at a common table with them, or from Solus (alone), because they lived apart. They were also called by other names. 1. They possessed apocryphal books stuffed with trifles, such as the book called Noria, from the wife of Noah; a poem they called the Gospel of Perfection; the books of Seth; the Revelations of Adam; etc.
Translator note: Block is heavily OCR-damaged with multiple page-header intrusions; Greek phrase ‘w*ti t?,( J^tiManJ/*’ is garbled OCR of the Greek for ‘antitheseis tes pseudonymou gnoseos’ (I Tim. 6:20), rendered from context; ‘Hammandw’ = Hammond (the commentator Henry Hammond); ‘Borborilmi’ = ‘Borborites’; ‘Bsrborlu’ = ‘Borborians’; ‘fafGif*’ = ‘Phibionites’ (inferred from patristic sources); ‘Barbelotb’ = ‘Barbelo’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Deum duplicein, bonum & ma- lumfingebant. - v 1 . Gkriftum de Maria natum ncga- bant, & fpecie tenus tantum carnem fufcepiffe dicebant.
English
2. They fabricated a twofold God, one good and one evil. 1. They denied that Christ was born of Mary, and said that He had assumed flesh only in appearance.
Translator note: Items appear numbered 2 then 1 in the original, likely a printing anomaly; ‘Gkriftum’ = ‘Christum’; ‘fingebant’ = ‘fabricated/feigned’; order preserved as in source.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Mundi hujas prxfidem non effe D^um > fed eum qui habeat effigiem Draconis , i quo abforbeantur om- nes eorum animx, qui cognitione quam ja&abant hi haeretici , hoc eft turpiflGmarum a&ionum cpmplemen- to , deftituti funt , 4 & rurfusin hunc niundum pcr caudam detorqueantur, <: & hinc in porcos & alia animalia, ita ut per ipfa rurfus farfum ferantur. * j. Naturam animarum humana- rum dixerunt efle mortalem, & eam- dem animam, & in animalibus, & in feris, &r in pifcibus, & in ferpenti- btis ac hominibus qui in pane, olcribu?, frudibus ac arboribus effe // infitam. \ 6v Ebrietatem licitam eflc dice- Jbant, & pmnibus promifcuis libi- dinibus fe dedebant , quas defcribere jmderct. Hcrnw-?9wyimmmm—* Docetae i}4 Brevis Syllabjs Hermogcncs dicebat materiam eflc Hermo- ^ eo coaecernam,peccatum ex matcgencs. ri# vitio necefsario ortum efse: Polygamus erat & Pi&or : de eo dicebat Tertullianus , nubit ajfiduc , pingfc i&icitc: Accufatur rurfus credidifse corpus Chrifti ab afcenfione in fole depofitum. Dkcu feu Docfc* qui Chriftum corpus phantafticum afsumpfifse di- cebantur ; nomen Dtectarim ante Serapionem apud Eufel>ium l.&c.ia. hift. & Clem. Alexand. I.7. ftromat. nemo ufurpavit: Ccd ipfe error natus Apoftolico a?vo: ad hOc quidam rcfe- runt verba I. Joh. IV.
English
4. The ruler of this world is not God, but one who has the likeness of a Dragon, by whom are swallowed up all those souls among them who have been deprived of the knowledge which these heretics boasted of — that is, of the full complement of the most shameful deeds — and who are again twisted back into this world through the tail, and from there into swine and other animals, so as to be carried upward again through these. 5. They said the nature of human souls is mortal, and that the same soul is implanted in animals, in wild beasts, in fish, in serpents, and in the humans who are in bread, vegetables, fruits, and trees. 6. They said that drunkenness is lawful, and they gave themselves over to all promiscuous lusts, which it would be indecent to describe. Hermogenes said that matter is co-eternal with God, and that sin arose necessarily from the vice of matter; he was a polygamist and a painter; Tertullian said of him: he marries continually, he paints illicitly. He is further accused of having believed that the body of Christ was deposited in the sun at the ascension. The Docetae, or Docetists, were those who were said to have asserted that Christ assumed a phantom body; the name Docetae was used by no one before Serapion, as found in Eusebius, Hist. 6.12, and Clement of Alexandria, Stromata 7; yet the error itself arose in the apostolic age; to this some refer the words of I John 4.
Translator note: Block is very heavily OCR-damaged with multiple page-header intrusions (‘Docetae i}4 Brevis Syllabjs’, ‘Hcrnw-?9wyimmmm—*’); section transitions mid-block from Gnostics to Hermogenes to Docetae; ‘Eufel>ium l.&c.ia.’ = ‘Eusebium l.6.c.12’; ‘fol.’ numbers treated as running OCR noise; glossary term ‘haeretici’ applied.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Quidam volunt etiam eos di&os Phantafiodocctas , Phamafiaftas , Antro- ponwphosi Inter eos fuerunt, Scythianus >c$\\ fub initium fecutldi feculi negavit Chrifturii in carne, &c vero corpore venifse, Ille fifit Ma* netis antecefsor. Marciamu Sc Mar- cianita* Iullus Cajjiantu , quem itv t%s Sgjwj*uh t%*?X 0¥ vocac Clera. Aiexand. 1. 3. ftrom. Hmatitt, Scytkh aus. MarciaCONTROVIRSIARUM LlB JI. Ufi Hamatiu creduntur it% difti, vel H*nu< quia fanguiniS , efti potuve fe tita5 » polluebaftt , vel quia humano fan- guine in myfteriis fuis uteban- -tur. • * * ■ ■ Melitonil aMelitone quodamima- Melit*? ginem Dei in corpore quarrebaiu , niu unde videntur Deum credidifse cor- poreum. - * -.• . , ^a Tarianw Syrus Juftini Martyris dif- Tati* • cipulus dicitut. dus *j / 1 . Monet invifibiles commentus eft* !,-« Ut Vitlentims. .
English
3. Some hold that they were also called Phantasiodocetae, Phantasiastae, and Anthropomorphites. Among them were: Scythianus, who at the beginning of the second century denied that Christ had come in the flesh and in a true body; he was the forerunner of Manes. The Marcianites and Marcianists. Julius Cassianus, whom Clement of Alexandria calls the promoter of continence in Stromata 3. The Haematites, or Scythians. The Marcianites are believed to have been so called, or Haimites, either because they defiled themselves with blood or by drinking it, or because they used human blood in their mysteries. The Melitonians, from a certain Melito, who sought the image of God in the body, and hence appear to have believed God to be corporeal. Tatian the Syrian, said to be a disciple of Justin Martyr. 1. He devised invisible aeons, as Valentinus did.
Translator note: Block is very heavily OCR-damaged with page-header intrusion (‘MarciaCONTROVIRSIARUM LlB JI.’); Greek text ‘it% t%s Sgjwj*uh t%*?X 0¥’ is garbled OCR, likely ‘ton enkrateion archegos’ (leader/promoter of the continents); rendered from context and patristic sources on Julius Cassianus; ‘Hamatitt’ and ‘Hmatiu’ = Haematites; ‘Tarianw’ = Tatianus; ‘Vitlentims’ = Valentinus.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Matrimonium efse corraptio- neoi & formcarionem ex Galat. VL8.malecoilig«bat. - % \ ;
English
2. He wrongly inferred from Gal. 6:8 that marriage is corruption and fornication.
Translator note: OCR: 'corraptio-neoi' = 'corruptionem'; 'formcarionem' = 'fornicationem'; 'malecoiligebat' = 'male colligebat'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Legem alterius Dci efseputafse dicitur. 4« Adamum a Deo damnatum* nec vitae aeternae conforterri. 5« Carnium & animatorum efum refpuebat. , -
English
3. He is said to have believed that the Law belonged to another God. 4. That Adam was condemned by God and was not a partaker of eternal life. 5. He rejected the eating of flesh and of living creatures.
Translator note: OCR: ‘Dci’ = ‘Dei’; ‘putafse’ = ‘putasse’; ‘conforterri’ = ‘consortem’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Veritatem humanae natura; in • \ Chrifto negavit. ^ l
English
6. He denied the truth of human nature in Christ.
Translator note: OCR: ‘natura;’ = ‘naturae’; ‘Chrifto’ = ‘Christo’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Dicitur quoque prohibuifse vi- num.
English
7. He is also said to have forbidden wine.
Translator note: OCR: ‘prohibuifse’ = ‘prohibuisse’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. In facris myfteriis aquam ad- ^; hibuit. "* . \~\ G ATatian* } u6 Baivis Stliabos A 7i>«ei» «xorri iMnaw velE»"""Docebant non efle conttahenr . dum matrimonium. " i. Abftin«ndumeueabe(uanimar torum dicebant. . ; a. Negabant primi homuils lalutem. . . J
English
8. In sacred mysteries he used water. The Encratites taught that marriage ought not to be contracted. 1. They said one must abstain from eating living creatures. 2. They denied the salvation of the first man.
Translator note: Block heavily OCR-damaged with page-header intrusion (‘G ATatian* } u6 Baivis Stliabos’ and Greek-looking garble ‘7i>«ei» «xorri iMnaw velE»’); the section transitions from Tatian to the Encratites; Encratite group name inferred from context (standard patristic group closely associated with Tatian); numbered items rendered from damaged text.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. AtcufainTCpiurapmapiaconftituiffe, &intet «aDiabolum confti- tuifle. ' . „
English
4. He is accused of having established many principles, and of having placed the Devil among them.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled: ‘AtcufainTCpiurapmapiaconftituiffe’ resolved as ‘Accusatur multa principia constituisse’; ‘intet «a’ = ‘inter ea’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Accu&ntiir etiam multa acta apocrypha Axim . f ■**"»». •*■* habuiffe. ■ ■ >* tf Quia in myfterus aqua ureban- J rur, ab ifta aoua hyinpr4«* di- '| L clifunt.ut &4furii. * Severi*m aSevero; Bu aSmes Tarianis ob vini 8t conjugii detcfta- tionem. „
English
5. They are also accused of having possessed many apocryphal acts. Because they used water in their mysteries, they were called Hydroparastatae from that water, and also Aquarians. The Severians, from Severus; they were a branch of the Encratites, because of their abhorrence of wine and marriage.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled: ‘Accu&ntiir’ = ‘Accusantur’; ‘hyinpr4«*’ = ‘Hydroparastatae’; ‘Severi*m’ = ‘Severiani’; ‘Bu aSmes Tarianis’ = ‘ex Tatianis’ (a branch of the Tatianites/Encratites).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Lcgem 8t Propheras cum Evan- geliis admittebant , quamvis hoc ne- , eetEpiphaniiis. B
English
1. They admitted the Law and the Prophets together with the Gospels, though Epiphanius denies this.
Translator note: OCR: ‘Propheras’ = ‘Prophetas’; ‘eetEpiphaniiis’ = ‘negat Epiphanius’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Pauli Epiftolas, Jt AftaApofto- licarepudiabant. ,
English
1. They rejected the Epistles of Paul and the Acts of the Apostles.
Translator note: OCR: ‘Epiftolas’ = ‘Epistolas’; ‘Jt’ = ‘et’ (and); ‘AftaApoftolica’ = ‘Acta Apostolica’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Mundioriginemquibuldampo- teftatibus 8t principiis tribuebant.
English
5. They attributed the origin of the world to certain powers and principles.
Translator note: OCR: ‘quibuldampo-teftatibus’ = ‘quibusdam potestatibus’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Vitem i ferpente per otleftem vrrcuvirtu■^jry CONTROVERSIARUM LlB. II. $47 ViVtutem in terram deje$o, & C om JerracongrefTonatam^iadeqaefinuo^ *6s vitium flexus, Jferpentum fpiras imitari. • . 5 • Mulierem fatan* bpus eflfe , & eos qui raatrimonium contrahunt opus Diaboli perficere.
English
4. The vine, they said, sprang from a serpent cast down to earth by heavenly power, and having grown from the earth, and hence the flexion of the vine imitates the coils of serpents. 5. Woman is the work of Satan, and those who contract marriage are performing the work of the Devil.
Translator note: Block heavily OCR-damaged with page-header intrusion (‘CONTROVERSIARUM LlB. II. $47’); ‘otleftem vrrcuvirtu’ = ‘caelestem virtutem’; ‘deje$o’ = ‘dejecti’; garbled middle section (‘C om JerracongrefTonatam^iadeqaefinuo^ *6s’) reconstructed from context as describing the vine growing from the earth.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Hominis fuperiorem partcm £ Deo coaditam , inferiorem i mala poteftate.
English
6. The upper part of man was created by God, the lower part by an evil power.
Translator note: OCR: ‘fuperiorem’ = ‘superiorem’; ‘coaditam’ = ‘conditam’; ‘poteftate’ = ‘potestate’.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Refurredionem carnis negare creduntur. Apotactici feu Apotactit-£ Apot* ita di&i, quod poffeffioni rerum pro-*^ priarum renuntiarent, & eos qui id nolebant facere ex fua cxcluderent communione. Conjwium quoqufc averfabantur. Vocabaatur Sc Apoftolki , qoatpvis Apoftolis diflimiles. , Lapfps recrpere nolebant. Montanus (unde Montanift*)Phryx **<***♦ natione aut Myfius potius , - ex nu ** Myfi* oppido ignobili Ariuba, V el etiam tejmjt ; hinc Montani fe&ato- tes di&i Pkyges ', Cataphryges , Pepti- xMnu u Accufatur ab HUronym credi- * G 2 &!$& S " Brsvis SyllaSus '"■ Ife nnam effe tantiim fa Divinitare , rfonam ; Deum cum per Meleum Prophetas mundum falvare nor» ,tui(let,cotpus ii.mpf.ife deyirgme mortem obiifle, & quia ne fic qui- !m mundum falvare potuerit per piritumS. ill Mmtmm defcendiflc: t cx Tertulliano Montamfta.qu. i ri- itatim credidit.patet falso accuia». NoneftverifiniilequoqueMon- anum fe Paraclctum & Spintumefle actaflc , quamvis de'hoc accufetur, i quamvis fcaatores ejus eum cte- liderint pcculiariter afBatum iSpi- ■itu fan&o. : j. Nolebat Eccleliam pacem m- iulgere adulteris, homicidis & ido- lolatris , quamvis Deum condonare poffenon negarer.
English
7. They are believed to deny the resurrection of the flesh. The Apotactics or Apotactites — so called because they renounced ownership of their own property and excluded from their communion those who were unwilling to do the same. They also shunned marriage. They were called Apostolics as well, though they were unlike the Apostles. They refused to receive the lapsed. Montanus (hence the Montanists) — a Phrygian by birth, or rather a Mysian, from an obscure Mysian town called Ardabau, and also called by another name; hence the followers of Montanus were called Phrygians, Cataphrygians, and Pepuzians. He is accused by Jerome of having believed that there is only one Person in the Divinity; that God, when He had been unable to save the world through Moses and the Prophets, assumed a body from a virgin and died, and since even so He could not save the world, descended through the Holy Spirit into Montanus. But from Tertullian, who was a Montanist, it is clear that this accusation is false. Nor is it credible that Montanus claimed to be the Paraclete and the Spirit, although he is accused of this; though his followers did believe him to be peculiarly inspired by the Holy Spirit. He was unwilling for the Church to grant peace to adulterers, murderers, and idolaters, although he did not deny that God is able to forgive them.
Translator note: Block is very heavily OCR-damaged throughout with multiple page-header intrusions (‘Brsvis SyllaSus’, ‘G 2’, ‘&!$& S’) and severe ligature/character substitution errors; ‘HUronym’ = ‘Hieronymum’ (Jerome); ‘Meleum’ = ‘Moysen’ (Moses); ‘Paraclctum’ = ‘Paracletum’; ‘Eccleliam’ = ‘Ecclesiam’; glossary terms ‘resurrectio’ and ‘ecclesia’ applied.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Ciborum dere&um habendurn affe ftatuebat, & varia jejunfa, tan- auam neceCsaria.cerris legibus ad- itringebanr r 8i Xerophagias obferva- banr M°»t*ni/l*. Hicrvnymu dicit cos in anno trcs fecifse quadragefimas. s Secundas nuptias damnabant. ' . ,6. f a' CoNTHdveasiARiiM
English
4. They taught that a selection of foods must be maintained, and they bound various fastings, as if necessary, by fixed laws; and the Montanists observed xerophagies. Jerome says that they made three Lenten fasts in a year. 5. They condemned second marriages.
Translator note: Block is heavily OCR-damaged throughout; proper names, verbs, and particles reconstructed by inference. Trailing material ('6. f a\u2019 CoNTHdveasiARiiM') appears to be a garbled running-header intrusion of the book title 'CONTROVERSIARUM' combined with a partial proposition number; no recoverable proposition content follows, so it is not rendered as body text.
Lib.II.
-
Original
Lib.II.
English
Book II.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Fugam iti perfecutione efseit- Jicitam dicebant, nec perfecutionem prctio redimendam efse.
English
6. They declared that flight in persecution was unlawful, and that persecution was not to be bought off with money.
Translator note: OCR-garbled opening words inferred from context; 'efseit- Jicitam' reconstructed as 'esse illicitam'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Erant apud eos Tatriarch* , & apud eos mnlieres verbum pradica- j bant 8c adminiftrabant facramenra. - \
English
7. Among them there were Patriarchs, and among them women preached the word and administered the sacraments.
Translator note: OCR-garbled 'Tatriarch*' reconstructed as 'Patriarchae'; 'mnlieres' as 'mulieres'; 'facramenra' as 'sacramenta'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Multas viilones & prophetias ^ . ja&abant.
English
8. They boasted of many visions and prophecies.
Translator note: OCR-garbled 'viilones' reconstructed as 'visiones'; 'ja&abant' as 'jactabant'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. Multa ipfis imputata , ut ince- 4 ftuofi concubitus, & facramenti £u- * 1 chariftia: conftftio , tx anniculi infantis fanguin* , quar videntur efse ! fabul*. _ '
English
9. Many things were imputed to them, such as incestuous sexual intercourse, and the composition of the sacrament of the Eucharist from the blood of a year-old infant — things which appear to be fables.
Translator note: OCR-garbled throughout; 'conftftio' reconstructed as 'confectio' (preparation/composition); 'fanguin*' as 'sanguine'; 'fabul*' as 'fabulae'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Socias fibi adjunxit Mantmus * muliercuhB , Priftam vcl PrifciUam & Maximillimt- "
English
10. Montanus joined to himself as companions certain women: Prisca, or Priscilla, and Maximilla.
Translator note: OCR-garbled 'Mantmus' reconstructed as 'Montanus'; 'muliercuhB' as 'mulierculas' (little women / female companions); 'Maximillimt' as 'Maximillam'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
11. Inrer Montani fe&atores nu- *$££ merantur Theodotm quidam,7i. ««/«*, [«_,. Alexander , Alcibiuics y " Miltiades t tAZfchines, Proclm , -^ertxllianm.
English
11. Among the followers of Montanus are numbered a certain Theodotus, Alexander, Alcibiades, Miltiades, Aeschines, Proclus, and Tertullian.
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled; names reconstructed from context and known Montanist history: 'Theodotm' = Theodotus; 'Alcibiuics' = Alcibiades; 'tAZfchines' = Aeschines; 'Proclm' = Proclus; '-^ertxllianm' = Tertullian.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
12. Creduntur fibyllinaoracujaex Montani officioa orta13. Mbntani partibus addichiscre- dirurAuthor a&uum Pcrfctm &fili- citatis. TAscoDRUGosvelTAScoDRUGrtAsJ*?^ 1 qnidam reterunt ad Montaniftas ; ita j^ | dictos>quod inter orandum indicein 1 G 3 manus "4 150 Srevis Syllahjs manus digitum nafo imponerent , d r«n«V quod nomen ipforum lingua paxiUum fignificat, & J*f"W« quod roftrum feu nafnm fignificat i Dift^ , Afio. funt ab aliis Afcodrngita , Ajcodrxfi, .'diqgfackalu tamen hos ab ilJis diftinguunt; creduntur autem PaJ}*lorinchit<t , vel pattalorinchitt iidem plane cum Ta/co- drugitis ita di&h quod filentii ftudio digitum naribus vel labiis impofue- rint^unde potius deberent dici DaUy- lorinchita, ■ • i. ' Montaniftarum fectis adjungnnar quoque ArtotyrtU quod iftm m/ TOfir panem & cajmm in myftcriis fuis adhi- beretlt; Alo^i. Alogi feu Alociaw difti,qui kiye* a Johanne, pracdicatum rejicie- bant, eaque de caufa etiam Johannis Evangelium una curo Apocalypfi re- pudiabant. . Negabant divinitatem Chrifti- Thw- Hu jus fccte inftaurator fuit Theo- dotw. TjoTOS Coriarius, qui Viflore urbis Epifcopo in Chriftum blafphemavit. i. ATseruit Chriftum cfte nudum h6mmcm>& ob id i Vtclor* eft ex- eommumcacus. z.AccuCoNTROtBRSIARUM LlB. II, IJi 2 * Accufatur a Clemente Alexandrino credidifse Filiufri Dei, & Angelos ma- reriales efse.
English
12. The Sibylline oracles are believed to have originated from Montanus's influence. 13. The author of the Acts of Perpetua and Felicitas is believed to have been an adherent of Montanus's party. The Tascodrugoi, or Tascodrugitae, are referred by some to the Montanists, so called because during prayer they placed a finger on their nose — a word which in their own language signifies a peg, and another word which signifies a snout or nose. They are distinguished by others as Ascodrugitae or Ascodrobi, though some distinguish these from those. The Pastorinchitae, or Pattalorinchitae, are believed to be entirely the same as the Tascodrugitae, so called because in their zeal for silence they placed a finger on their nostrils or lips — whence they ought rather to be called Dactyloriunchitae. To the sects of the Montanists are also joined the Artotyritae, so called because they used bread and cheese in their mysteries. The Alogi, or Alogiani, so called, rejected the Word preached by John, and for that reason also repudiated the Gospel of John together with the Apocalypse. They denied the divinity of Christ. The restorer of this sect was Theodotus the Tanner, who blasphemed against Christ before Victor, bishop of Rome. 1. He asserted that Christ was a mere man, and for that reason was excommunicated by Victor. 2. He is accused by Clement of Alexandria of believing that the Son of God and the angels were material.
Translator note: Block is extremely OCR-garbled and contains multiple embedded sub-sections. Reconstructed throughout from context, standard patristic sources, and known heretical group names. 'fibyllinaoracujaex' = 'sibyllina oracula ex'; 'a&uum Pcrfctm &fili- citatis' = 'Actuum Perpetuae et Felicitatis'; 'TAscoDRUGos' = 'Tascodrugoi'; 'Alogi feu Alociaw' = 'Alogi seu Alogiani'; 'kiye*' = 'Logon' (the Word); 'Theodotw. TjoTOS Coriarius' = 'Theodotus Coriarius' (the Tanner); 'Viflore' = 'Victore'.
-
Original
3. Sexus differentiam in Angelis dari.
English
3. That a difference of sex exists among the angels.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Animas & Damiones corporalcs . dse.
English
4. That souls and demons are corporeal.
Translator note: OCR 'Damiones' reconstructed as 'Daemones'; 'dse' as 'esse'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Ipfi Jefu redemptione opu» fuifse , quam columba? <poft -baptiG- mum immifsa? beneficio obtinuerit. tf. Deum Patrem in Chrifto pa- tiente pafsum fuifse.
English
5. That Jesus Himself had need of redemption, which He obtained by means of the dove sent upon Him after baptism. 6. That God the Father suffered in Christ's suffering.
Translator note: OCR-garbled throughout; 'opu» fuifse' = 'opus fuisse'; 'columba? <poft -baptiG- mum immifsa?' = 'columbae post baptismum immissae'; item 6 begins mid-block after item 5.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. A Chrifto ante paffionem ani- mam divinam & fpiritualero > quam a maceriali difti tlxit , receffifse.
English
7. That before the passion, the divine and spiritual soul, which He distinguished from the material, departed from Christ.
Translator note: OCR 'fpiritualero' = 'spiritualem'; 'maceriali' = 'materiali'; 'tlxit' = 'distinxit'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Aftra fatum rebus inducere. Theobotus TRAPEzrtA credebat TheoMekhifedechum cocieftem qpamdam £°^ virtutem & Chrifto fuperioretff efse; u. Chriftum pro hominibus , Melchife- decum pro Angelis intercedere. Jfu?** Hujusaffeclar difti MetchifcdecWwk -22^. Ajitimon feu Aiitemas difcipu- Aitc- lus Iheodoti Cvrlxrii quoque divinita r mOTU «tem Chrifti impugnavit ; crediturille fuftuiiffeJacum
English
8. That the stars impose fate upon things. Theodotus of Byzantium believed that Melchizedek was a certain heavenly power, superior to Christ; and that Christ intercedes for men, while Melchizedek intercedes for the angels. His followers were called Melchizedekians. Artemon, or Artemas, a disciple of Theodotus the Tanner, likewise attacked the divinity of Christ; he is believed to have sustained the cause
Translator note: Heavily OCR-garbled; 'Theobotus TRAPEzrtA' = 'Theodotus Byzantius'; 'cocieftem' = 'coelestem'; 'fuperioretff' = 'superiorem'; 'MetchifcdecWwk' = 'Melchisedecianos'; 'Ajitimon feu Aiitemas' = 'Artemon seu Artemas'; 'Iheodoti Cvrlxrii' = 'Theodoti Coriarii'; block ends abruptly (OCR cutoff), 'fuftuiifseJacam' likely 'sustinuisse causam'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Joh. V. 7Hirmiani, di&i ab HftmU, accu- Heimi* fantur credidiffe cum Hermogen?> de.*"> G 4 quo 152 Brevis Syleabus . quo fupra, materiam efle Deo coe* ternam , ut & quod Chrifti afcendentis corpus in fote depofimm fue-, rit, qui error tribuitur quoque //<rr- mogcnh Noctus. NoeTUS fub ^. Antonineic X. f*- r* fparfit venenum in Afia j ille dixfr/ fc eflfe Mofem & fratrem vocabat Aa- ronem , unamque ftatuit perfonam^ fraxeas* Ejus difcipulus Praxeas a quo Praxeani & ob Patris paflfionem Pa- tripajfianl Ille putabat eamdem efle bypoftafim Patris , Filii & Spiritus fan&i. Primus ufus z& voce ito^rofdi* "" MtttstA Ahtitacm* qui Dei ordinatio***•' nibiis fe opponebant , dicebant.
English
1 Joh. 5:7. The Hermiani, so called from Hermias, are accused of believing, together with Hermogenes (mentioned above), that matter is co-eternal with God, and also that the body of the ascending Christ was deposited in the sun — an error attributed likewise to Hermogenes. Noetus, under the Emperor Antoninus, spread his poison in Asia; he claimed to be Moses and called his brother Aaron, and established one single Person. His disciple was Praxeas, from whom the Praxeans and, on account of the Father's suffering, the Patripassians take their name. He held that the hypostasis of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit is one and the same. He was the first to use the term of address. The Metanatoi, or Antitactae, who set themselves against the ordinances of God, taught:
Translator note: Heavily OCR-garbled; '7Hirmiani' = citation '1 Joh. V. 7' followed by 'Hermiani'; 'HftmU' = 'Hermia'; 'Hermogen?>' = 'Hermogene'; 'fote' = 'sole' (sun); '/<rr- mogcnh' = 'Hermogenem'; 'NoeTUS sub ^. Antonineic X.' = 'Noetus sub [Imp.] Antonino'; 'bypoftafim' = 'hypostasin'; 'ito^rofdi*' garbled Greek term; 'MtttstA Ahtitacm*' = 'Metanatoi / Antitactae'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Quod Deus quidem Pater uni- verforum nofter fit natura , & om- nia qu* fecit-bona fint, unus autem quifpiam ex ih qui ab ipfo fa£ti fint, Zizania feminaverit, & ft malorup& na- turam generaverit! quibus ajebant & nos implicavit , & Patris ad verfarios ' eflfecit. Fcrau, Vekatje, a regrone in qua verfeti ; funt ita difti , tres mundi fe&iones fockbant. i.SeTwr. CdNmo^ERSJARUM Ift.II. 1«. * * r. Sedtonem Ttinitattm appejlabanc, eamqae vocabant bonum ^er• tettum > . magnitudineni paternarar /^W^poteftatum infinitarum mal- . titudincmt tertiam, fpecialem. i. di- cebant mgenitam, & nominabant tres Deos , tres fermones , tres mentes, tres nomines. E fupcris , temporibus Herodia defcendifle horainem qucmdam tri- plicis natur* , trium corporum & mpliciff poteftatis ,.. Chriftum nomi- ne,& pertranfifle mundum& ingeni- tum & per fe genitum,& in haacmun- 4to»tn quo fumus, pervenifle , & lrigerutum quidem mundum non ipi- ' nus ac *uroyt,;,kii perfe genitum lervandos dicebant , periturum vero munduni quem fptcialem dicebant. HiLCEsAiTiE di6d-.i quodam £/- x*i quem Epiphanius fub Trajani sm- &W perip vJKifle dicit. -ftitav HITrejiciebant ApoftoUPsftUi fcripta. Negationem fidei , qax ore fit,- licitanx ftatuebant. G s CAPUT U T III. tl. ///. esnarasfuperioribiis , qtiibus imputatur Deum unum, duas feaquam vencratos effe Spjricum Sanftum fin- licbri»tanquam foro- icanrationibus «Ifr^- donibus ufos cffe. : alias ha-refes norairor«m in Arabia Epi- ) non prieexiftenre an- imines verfaretunqui neliorem frugem rcgyptii Epifcopi, un- uChiHafta-diaifunt?, quia ftatuerunt Re- n histerris per mille na in yartis corporeis itoJugKfcl Cqj^TKOVSftSIA&UM 1ib.II. T$$ * voluptatibus : AjuntqioqueeosPro- phetas & Apoftolos rejeckfe. Ebrum " - fignifer di<5tus Coracim , de quo Dio- nyfius apud Eufebiutti. $• SabeM Afise Pentapolitani , feu SaW- cx Lybia Cyrenaica, unde SabcMani™* % qui dicuntur Naetiani, & Noeto pne- ceptogre SabeJlii , Praxeani a Praxea, ' Hermogeniani ab Hermogene , A&narckici,& & Prudentio Vnionit** SabeUiui antem Perfenas Trinitatis tcia efle nomina, & unam tan tum efse *» Dco perfonam : Deum Patrem in eaelis appellari, in Terris Filwm, in .creaturis quatenus vim fuam in iis exerit, Sfiritum SanRum. Patrem fub FiJii notione natum efse ex Virginc # &pafs*im, unde PatripafTiam : Unde quidam yir DoBnt eos comparat Eth- nicis, qui dicebant ApoUinem in cce- lis filem , in terris Libcrum Patrem, in inferie ApoUinenu
English
1. That God the Father is indeed our Father by nature over all things, and that all things He made are good; but that some one among those made by Him sowed tares and produced the nature of evil — by which, they said, He also entangled us and made us adversaries of the Father. The Peratti and Sethiani, so named from the region in which they lived, divided the world into three sections. 1. They called the first section the Trinity, naming it the good perfect one, the paternal greatness, the multitude of infinite powers — the third, special one. 2. They called it unbegotten, and named three Gods, three words, three minds, three men. From the heavenly regions, in the times of Herod, there descended a certain man of triple nature, of three bodies and triple power, named Christ; and He passed through the unbegotten world and through the self-begotten world, and arrived in this world in which we are. The unbegotten world and the self-begotten world they said were to be saved, but the world which they called special would perish. The Elkasaites, so called from a certain Elkesai whom Epiphanius says lived in the time of Trajan, rejected the writings of the Apostle Paul, and declared that denial of the faith made with the mouth is lawful. Chapter 3. Book III. Among the heresies mentioned above, there are those charged with worshiping one God, with having worshiped the Holy Spirit as a female being, and with having used incantations. Other heresies of various names in Arabia: among them, those who denied the pre-existence of the soul, and who held that men dwell in it; the Egyptian bishops, and those who are called Chiliasts, because they established the kingdom of Christ on earth for a thousand years in bodily pleasures. They are also said to have rejected the Prophets and Apostles. Their standard-bearer was called Coracion, concerning whom Dionysius speaks in Eusebius. 5. The Sabellians of Asian Pentapolis, or of Libyan Cyrenaica, whence the Sabellians, who are also called Noetians — following Noetus as their teacher — and the Praxeans from Praxeas, the Hermogenians from Hermogenes, the Monarchians, and by Prudentius the Unionists. Sabellius held that the persons of the Trinity are only names, and that there is only one person in God: that God the Father is called Father in heaven, Son on earth, and Holy Spirit in creatures insofar as He exercises His power in them. That the Father was born of the Virgin under the concept of the Son, and suffered — hence Patripassianism. On which account a certain learned man compares them to the pagans, who said that Apollo is the sun in heaven, Liber Pater on earth, and Apollo in the underworld.
Translator note: Extremely OCR-garbled; block contains multiple sub-sections including Peratti, Sethians, Elkasaites, Chiliasts, and Sabellians. 'Fcrau, Vekatje' = 'Peratae, Sethiani'; 'Herodia' = 'Herodis'; 'HiLCEsAiTiE' = 'Elkasaitae'; 'Coracim' = 'Coracion'; 'SabeM Afise Pentapolitani' = 'Sabelliani Asiae Pentapolitani'; 'A&narckici' = 'Monarchici'; 'Vnionit**' = 'Unionistae'. Extensive reconstruction required throughout.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Pauli Samofateni Ejpffcopi AflfclO ^*H dieni : Ille cum Artemem Chrfllum ^mT dicobat nudum foifse hominem , non Deum , anttf nativitatem ex Maria Virjginc non extitifse, diftum Filium Dci & Dcum propter di vinas & cceG 6 leftes 156 Brivis Syliamis leftes dotes quibus inftru&us fak r hoyof appellatum qtiafi Dei ad nos oratorem ; Diyinum Ghrifto ^cultum negabat, PfaJmos in honorem Chrifti cani folitos prohibebat. Baptifmurn nonadminiftrabat in nomine Chriftir binc illiu* difcipuli iterura baptiziri decernuntur Can. .NicaenaB Syn. XIX. fub Paulianjftarum nomine> Philaftrim dicit eum circumcifioncm docujfse. Wa . ni -
English
4. Paul of Samosata, bishop of Antioch: Together with Artemon he said that Christ was a mere man, not God, and did not exist before His birth from the Virgin Mary; that He was called Son of God and God on account of the divine and heavenly gifts with which He was endowed, and called the Logos as it were the spokesman of God to us. He denied divine worship to Christ, and forbade the singing of psalms in honor of Christ as had been customary. He did not administer baptism in the name of Christ; hence his disciples are decreed to be rebaptized by Canon XIX of the Nicene Synod under the name of Paulianists. Philastrius says that he taught circumcision.
Translator note: OCR-garbled; 'AflfclO ^*H dieni' = 'Antiocheni'; 'Artemem' = 'Artemone'; 'Chrfllum' = 'Christum'; 'foifse' = 'fuisse'; 'anttf' = 'ante'; 'Virjginc' = 'Virgine'; 'hoyof' = 'Logos'; 'Diyinum Ghrifto ^cultum' = 'Divinum Christo cultum'; 'Baptifmurn' = 'Baptismum'; 'NicaenaB Syn.' = 'Nicaenae Syn.'; 'Philaftrim' = 'Philastrius'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Manich&orum, abAuthore h«re- u feos di&orum : Author primum fuit Sythianus Saracenus mcrcator pro^ feffione, qni revelationes a Deo pto~ feftas finxit ; cu jus difcipulus Budda* alias Terebwthns nomine cujus libriii* fcrvum quemdam Ctdricum nomine Perfam iqciderunt : Iftc CubricHsMa- w vei M<*nctis nomen adoptavit* unde ManUhti. Errores,
English
5. The Manichaeans, named after the founder of the heresy: The first founder was Scythianus, a Saracen by trade, who fabricated revelations as if received from God; whose disciple was Buddas, otherwise known as Terebinthus, upon whose death a certain Persian slave named Cubricus came into possession of his books. This Cubricus adopted the name Manes, whence the Manichaeans. Their errors:
Translator note: OCR-garbled; 'Manich&orum' = 'Manichaeorum'; 'Sythianus' = 'Scythianus'; 'Budda*' = 'Buddas'; 'Terebwthns' = 'Terebinthus'; 'Ctdricum' = 'Cubricum'; 'CubricHsMa- w vei M<*nctis' = 'Cubricus Manetis' / 'Manes'; 'ManUhti' = 'Manichaei'.
-
Original
1. Duo principia contraria &coae* terna admittebant, Deum & mate- riam ' y Lucem & tenebras , alterum boni Authorem , alterum mali , il- lum N. T« hunc Veteris.
English
1. They admitted two contrary and co-eternal principles, God and matter, Light and darkness — one the author of good, the other of evil; the former of the New Testament, the latter of the Old.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Vetus Teftamenfom repudia- bant*. i-SeCpN-raaroitsi Ariim lifc. II, i J7 J- SeParacietum : a Chriftoftufsum dieebttt Manes. 4.. Chriftum apparuifse horhinenv nercv-fuifse, nec pafsum. . y- Bonum &mafum eisefubftan- tia$. <*♦ Muadum , carnem, Magiftra- tum , peccatum a Deo ma!o pro- fe&a.
English
2. They repudiated the Old Testament. 3. The Paraclete had been sent by Christ, said Manes. 4. That Christ appeared as a man but was not truly one, and did not truly suffer. 5. That good and evil are substances. 6. That the world, the flesh, the magistracy, and sin proceeded from the evil God.
Translator note: OCR-garbled; 'Teftamenfom' = 'Testamentum'; 'i-SeCpN-raaroitsi Ariim lifc. II, i J7' = page header / OCR artifact interpolated into text; 'Paracietum' = 'Paracletum'; 'Chriftoftufsum dieebttt' = 'Christo fusum dixit' / 'a Christo fusum dicebat'; 'apparuifse horhinenv nercv-fuifse' = 'apparuisse hominem, nec vere fuisse'; 'mafum' = 'malum'; 'Muadum' = 'Mundum'; 'Magiftra- tum' = 'Magistratum'; 'ma!o' = 'malo'; 'pro- fe&a' = 'profecta'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Peccati & concupifcentis carna- , Ks abfolutarne efse necertKateifvad id^ impellente Deo malo. 8» Hlicitas efse nuptias, -Belium». carnes, ova, lac, vinum,qiiod iilis- fxklfel Damoms y dicebanr. 9* Euchariftiam fub una fgecie ad- miaiftrabant, & femine humano ad~ fpergebant.
English
7. That there is an absolute necessity of sin and carnal concupiscence, being driven thereto by the evil God. 8. That marriage, war, meat, eggs, milk, and wine are unlawful — calling these things the food of demons. 9. They administered the Eucharist under one kind only, and sprinkled it with human semen.
Translator note: OCR-garbled; 'concupifcentis carna- , Ks' = 'concupiscentiae carnalis'; 'abfolutarne efse necertKateifvad' = 'absolutam esse necessitatem'; 'Hlicitas' = 'Illicitas'; '-Belium».' = 'Bellum'; 'fxklfel Damoms y dicebanr' = 'escam Daemonum dicebant'; 'fgecie' = 'specie'; 'fpergebant' = 'aspergebant'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Solcm efle Chriftum , unde in fcujus cruce fol defecir. n. Solem, Lunam , Aerem efle fedem Trinitatis r & navigia quibni defun&omm anim^ adiucem transfe- runtur. 1*. Accufantur nuilam refurre&iow • /lem corporum, credidifle* *3- Animas bonas efle particulam diyia* nator#>fi nonipfum Deum. ; - ■ • - ••" — ~- "-- ... -...- ^ r*^sgaEWP^ wr iii m i r i , m mmmtmmkmm 15& Bkevis Syllajus 14, Ferttir ifte Mancs habuifTe XII. difcipulos; LXXII. Epifcopos adimi- tationem XII- Apoftolorum & LXXII. , Difcipulorum Chrifti. ij. Elcftos ab AuditorUnu & plebe diftinguebant : In poftremis, impri* mis matrimonio conjunftis nondum efle purgatam mali fubftantiam afle- rcbar.
English
10. That the sun is Christ, whence the sun was eclipsed at His cross. 11. That the sun, the moon, and the air are the seat of the Trinity, and that they are vessels by which the souls of the dead are conveyed to the light. 12. They are accused of believing in no resurrection of bodies. 13. That good souls are a particle of divinity, if not God Himself. 14. It is reported that this Manes had XII disciples and LXXII bishops, in imitation of the XII Apostles and LXXII disciples of Christ. 15. They distinguished the Elect from the Hearers and the common people; concerning the last, he asserted — especially those joined in matrimony — that the substance of evil had not yet been purged from them.
Translator note: OCR-garbled throughout; page header debris ('15& Bkevis Syllajus') embedded in text; 'Solcm' = 'Solem'; 'fcujus cruce fol defecir' = 'cujus cruce sol defecit'; 'navigia quibni' = 'navigia quibus'; 'nuilam' = 'nullam'; 'diyia* nator#>' = 'divinitatis'; 'Ferttir' = 'Fertur'; 'Mancs' = 'Manes'; 'AuditorUnu' = 'Auditoribus'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
16. Baptifmum aqua?,ut inutilem rcfpycbat. \ 1
English
16. He rejected water baptism as useless.
Translator note: OCR 'rcfpycbat' = 'respuebat'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Animas anditorum dicebat con>- verti in animas tie&orum , & fic pur- . gatas redire ad I>eum : Reliqtiorum animas redire in corpora pecudum,& in arbores ; unde planras & arbores , viverc docuit , & Agricolas hbmici- das dicebat» Novatu*.
English
7. He said that the souls of the Hearers are converted into the souls of the Elect, and thus, purified, return to God; and that the souls of the rest return into the bodies of cattle and into trees — hence he taught that plants and trees are alive, and called farmers murderers. Novatian.
Translator note: OCR 'anditorum' = 'Auditorum'; 'tie&orum' = 'Electorum'; 'I>eum' = 'Deum'; 'Reliqtiorum' = 'Reliquorum'; 'planras' = 'plantas'; 'hbmici- das' = 'homicidas'; 'Novatu*' = 'Novatianus' (section heading).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Novati Presbyteri Carthagincn- tiaS^fis & Novatiani Romani Prasbyteri* unde Nvvatiani, qui & Cathari dicc- hantur. u Illi lapfis , qui reHgionem Chri- ftianam abnega verant, ut ut poeniten- tibus, veniam denegabant. .
English
6. Of Novatus, a presbyter of Carthage, and of Novatian, a presbyter of Rome — hence the Novatians, who were also called Cathari. 1. They denied pardon to the lapsed who had renounced the Christian faith, even when they were penitent.
Translator note: OCR 'Carthagincn- tiaS^fis' = 'Carthaginiensis'; 'Prasbyteri*' = 'Presbyteri'; 'Nvvatiani' = 'Novatiani'; 'reHgionem' = 'religionem'; 'abnega verant' = 'abnegaverant'.
-
Original
2. Se folos efle veram Ecckfiam.
English
2. That they alone are the true Church.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Nuptias fecundas poft baptifvmm daowabanc» * CAPUT * CONTROVERSlAUU«r Ll&. II. IJ^ C APUT IV. * Secul. IK H*i£refcs hoc fecuk) nat» firat* I. ^rti Alexandrinae Ecdefise Arias- prcsbyteri * unde Ariani. Ifte ^fr&vi ajebat Chriftam Deum dici, fed mi- norem Patre , eflfe creatum i% /W cV ruv vel i% i% iirw unde Exoucontio- rtm nomen > Deum fe&um voluntate Patris, nec natur£, fed adoptione Dei filium* Per eum, ut inftrumentum ,, Patrem omnia condidifle. Aliam efle eflentiam Filii ab eflentta Patris. Dichur qiioque credidiffe Spiritum S; efle creaturam Filii>ab eogenitam & crcatam , dignitate inferiorem Pa- tre ac Filio looperantem in crea- tione. / Qui ex fe&ola Arii prqdierunt , in diverfas faftiones divifi funt. Alil difti pure Aridni .& Anonuti A ^^ qui Filium pet omnia Patn *to/MWj euimk i<&fi*ot ftatuerent; Eorum fuit ca-miiu^ puc Acriw >: Antiocheq* Ecclefis Diar __ __ .- _. j. .. -JL »*^- — . HnpMwnrn^mtv^wv ' * «"■ 160 Brbvis S?llab\js Diaconns , di&us At^eus , Magifter EmomiiyXmAh AetUni j Etmomiani* Semia- Mii dicebantur Semiariam, -qui aflfe«ani. re bant Pijjum fimilem fubftantia, non , vero opQivtov ; Capita fuere JBafilim m '^i?icyranpuy Euftathius Scbafiienfis , &c. AMJci\ium aflerebant fimpliciter ipoiQt Patri y non addendo fimilenv in omnibus aut fimilem irU > fed fi- milem &%hi**i, voluntate, at infitw Acacius. revera: Horum vNpxtAcacitK Caefareae in Paleftina poft Eufibmm Epifcopus, idemquepraefens in fyrtodo Sdeuciefi Ifauriae:a^59. cujus formulam exhibet Socrates : Poftea tamen refipuifle fer- tur,& cum Catholicis fubfcripfifle Synodo Antiochenae a 363. ^&reje&is omnibus illis vocibus iftoivj q/awxcIx, ojmxtIx dicebant Par trem eflfe majorem Filio honore, dr- gnitate, Deitate, /sam* fervum Pa- tris. Adverfus Arium Concilium Nicae* num a. 3*5« Wotiusr II. PhotU Sytmitnds in Illyrico Epifcopi , qui dicebat Chriftum ho- minem tantum efle , initium ex Ma- £& h^\M^ ? Sj?irijm S : nequcDeum CoNTROVERStARUM LlB.lL itfl neque ferfinamtrfk S. Trinitatis : vo- cabat extenfionem extenfiom. C«te- rum Sabcllii fententiam fequcbatur, nnam fcilicct efle perfonam , dam- natus 1n Synodis Antiochena a. 545. &* Jkfcdiolanenfi 347. &c. III, AfoBnarii Patris & Klii Lao- Apolir* dicea Syna? oriundi qurdiccbant. nari * 1« Spiritum S. Magnum; Filium, Majorem ; Patrem, maximum.
English
3. They condemned second marriages contracted after baptism. Chapter 4. Book II. Heresies born in this century. I. Of Arius, a presbyter of the Church of Alexandria — hence the Arians. Arius said that Christ is called God, but is less than the Father, was created from non-being, or from nothing — hence the name Exoucontians — was made God by the will of the Father, and is the Son of God not by nature but by adoption. That through Him, as an instrument, the Father created all things. That the essence of the Son differs from the essence of the Father. He is also said to have believed that the Holy Spirit is a creature of the Son, begotten and created by Him, inferior in dignity to the Father and the Son, cooperating in creation. Those who came out of Arius's school were divided into various factions. Some were called pure Arians and Anomoeans, who would establish that the Son is unlike the Father in all things; chief among them was Aetius, a deacon of the Church of Antioch, called Atheos, teacher of Eunomius — hence Eunomians. Others were called Semi-Arians, who asserted that the Son is similar in substance, but not consubstantial; their leaders were Basil of Ancyra, Eustathius of Sebaste, etc. Others asserted simply that the Son is like the Father, not adding "like in all things" or "like in substance," but like in will — and in reality: among them was Acacius, bishop of Caesarea in Palestine after Eusebius, also present at the Synod of Seleucia in Isauria in 359, whose formula Socrates records; but he is said to have repented afterward and subscribed with the Catholics to the Synod of Antioch in 363. Rejecting all those words consubstantial, of one substance, of like substance, they said the Father is greater than the Son in honor, dignity, and deity — calling Him a servant of the Father. Against Arius stood the Council of Nicaea in 325. II. Photinus, bishop of Sirmium in Illyricum, who said that Christ is only a man, had His beginning from Mary, that the Holy Spirit is neither God nor a person of the Holy Trinity; he called extension an extension. For the rest he followed the opinion of Sabellius, namely that there is one person; condemned at the Synod of Antioch in 345 and at Milan in 347, etc. III. Of Apollinaris the father and Apollinaris the son, both from Laodicea in Syria, who said: 1. That the Holy Spirit is great; the Son, greater; the Father, greatest.
Translator note: Extremely OCR-garbled long block containing multiple sub-sections (Novatians conclusion, Chapter 4 heading, Arius, Semi-Arians, Acacius, Photinus, Apollinarians). Extensive reconstruction throughout. 'Exoucontio- rtm' = 'Exoucontiorum' (from Greek ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων); 'Anonuti' = 'Anomoei'; '^fr&vi' = 'Arius'; 'Wotiusr II. PhotU Sytmitnds' = 'II. Photinus Sirmiensis'; 'extenfionem extenfiom' likely corrupted Greek term; 'AfoBnarii' = 'Apollinarii'; 'Klii' = 'Filii'; 'Lao- dicea Syna?' = 'Laodiceae Syriae'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Chrifoim aflumpfifle carnem,fcd JGnc anima hmnana, faltemfine mcn- tc , hujus autem loco fuiflc Divinita- tem, 3. jQmdam dicunt credidifle car- ncm Chrifti confubftantialcm efle Di. vinitati , minime cx fubftantia Vir- ginis efformatam. ,4/« aiunt foifle $Abe\liamm ; cre- didifle millenarium regnum, & ani- mas produci ab atwma parcntum. IV. MactdonU P*t. Conftantino- M*ce* politani , unde Macedoniani : Dice- d6ttiu ^ bant Spirimm S. non cfle Deum, vel perfonam divinam , aut habcrc eum propriarn fubftantiam: Aflerebant cfsc taatum yim creatam fcu creatwtamndr niftrantem filio , ficat Angcii , & cu■ \ jus \6\ Brevis Syklabus jus fingulse creatura participes «{senty feu qui fpiritus omnibus inefset divi- 'fionefui ininfinitunijadvcrfuSeum» Concilitim Conftantin. fub Theodofto a - M. a. 3 8t. AuSi Vl Aud " ^* 1 Auds " cwfona Mo- nachi Syri , undc feflatorcs Audiani vtYjintropmxirpbitit. i. Deo tribuebant membra huiaa> na , fbrmam humanam. xnra- j. Cumjudns &quatuordecima- [£££" nis Pafcha celebrabanr..^
English
2. That Christ assumed flesh, but without a human soul, or at least without a rational mind, and that the divinity took the place of this. 3. Some say they believed that the flesh of Christ is consubstantial with the divinity, and was in no way formed from the substance of the Virgin. 4. Others say they were Sabellians; that they believed in a millennial kingdom, and that souls are produced from the soul of the parents. IV. The Macedonians of Constantinople — hence the Macedonians: They said that the Holy Spirit is not God, nor a divine person, nor does He possess His own substance; they asserted He is only a created power or creature ministering to the Son, just as the angels are, and that each individual creature participates in Him, or that the Spirit is present in all things by the infinite diffusion of Himself — against whom stood the Council of Constantinople under Theodosius the Great in 381. The Audians, followers of Audius, a Syrian monk, hence called Audians, who were anthropomorphites: 1. They attributed human members and a human form to God. 2. They celebrated Passover together with the Jews on the fourteenth day.
Translator note: OCR-garbled; 'Chrifoim' = 'Christum'; 'JGnc' = 'sine'; 'hmnana' = 'humana'; 'jQmdam' = 'Quidam'; 'ncm Chrifti confubftantialcm' = 'carnem Christi consubstantialem'; '$Abe\liamm' = 'Sabelliancos'; 'MactdonU P*t. Conftantino-' = 'Macedonii Constantinopolitani'; 'Spirimm S.' = 'Spiritum S.'; 'taatum yim creatam fcu creatwtamndr niftrantem' = 'tantum vim creatam seu creaturam ministrantem'; 'Concilitim Conftantin. fub Theodofto a - M. a. 3 8t' = 'Concilium Constantinopolitanum sub Theodosio Magno a. 381'; 'cwfona Mo- nachi Syri' = 'cuiusdam Monachi Syri'; 'vtYjintropmxirpbitit' = garbled Greek term 'anthropomorphitai'; 'quatuordecima- [£££" nis' = 'quartodecimans'.
-
Original
3. Communionem Ecdefije vita- banc fpecie fanctitatis , ne commu- nicarent curo fceneratoribus, & qui cum mulicribus cohabitarent. .
English
3. They avoided the communion of the Church under the appearance of holiness, so as not to communicate with usurers and those who cohabited with women.
-
Original
4. Jubebant unumquetnquc pecca- ta fua confitcri, tranieUndo intcr li- bras facros utrimque difpofitos.
English
4. They commanded each person to confess his sins by passing between sacred books arranged on either side.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Non credebant Deum condis difle ignem & aqiram. E." VI * ^«/^«'HifpaniAbiheEpi- fcopi Gratiano & Theodofio impe» rantibus , Damafo urbis Epifcopo, qui.
English
5. They did not believe that God had created fire and water. VI. Priscillian and the Priscillianists, Spanish bishops, under the reign of emperors Gratian and Theodosius, with Damasus as bishop of the city of Rome.
Translator note: Block contains OCR-garbled transitional text introducing section VI on Priscillianists; proper name 'Priscillian' inferred from context and surrounding blocks.
-
Original
1. CumManichseJs duo principia, duos Deos,bonum & maium Aarue- bat. '
English
1. Along with the Manichaeans, he asserted two principles, two gods — one good and one evil.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. CreCoNTROVERSIARUMLrB.il. itfj
English
2. Controversiarum Lib. II.
Translator note: Block consists entirely of an OCR-captured running page header ('CONTROVERSIARUM LIB. II.') with no recoverable paragraph content; translated as the header text only.
-
Original
2. Creditur recoxiffe errores Sa- bellii. ,
English
2. He is believed to have revived the errors of Sabellius.
-
Original
3. Probabat perjurnim & menda- «cjum cempore perfecutionis.
English
3. He approved of perjury and lying in times of persecution.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Item fatum Aftrologicumj fingu- laque membra ab Aftris regi putabar, caputabAriete,cervicem aTauro,&c. . y. Abftinentiam a carnibus , tan- qilam immundis , exigebat. <$. Myfteria occuitabat magno ftu- dio, pratterquam fceminis muliercu- lis : hinc a fuis fecretum ftipulaba- tnr, ut a Gnofticis. ?ura t perjura , fecrettan prodert Bui.
English
4. Likewise, he believed in astrological fate, holding that each individual member of the body is governed by a star — the head by Aries, the neck by Taurus, etc. 5. He required abstinence from meat, as from unclean things. 6. He concealed the mysteries with great zeal, except from women of low standing; and so he required an oath of secrecy from his followers, as the Gnostics did — swear and perjure, but do not betray the secret.
Translator note: Block contains OCR garbling throughout, including disrupted numbering and damaged sentence endings; points 4, 5, and 6 reconstructed from context and standard accounts of Priscillianist teaching.
-
Original
7. Apud Prifcilliani feftatores fce- minx docendi partes ufurpabant &Laici.
English
7. Among the followers of Priscillian, women and laity usurped the role of teaching.
-
Original
8. Conjugium averfabantur & di- vorcia fuadebanr. .
English
8. They were averse to marriage and recommended divorce.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
9. Dkebant aniraas hunianas ejuf- dern natura: Sc fubftantiavcujus eft Deus , ad agoncm quemdam fponra- neum in xtgris exercendum per
English
9. They said that human souls are of the same nature and substance as God, having descended to engage in a certain voluntary contest to be carried out in these lower realms.
Translator note: Block is cut off mid-sentence by a page break; the ending is continued in the following block (index 494). Translation renders what is present and provides a natural close inferred from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
7. Ccelos > & per quofdam gradatim defeendere principatus , & in mali- gnum principem incurrere. VII. Donati & DonaHjiarum quo-D mm , ji?4 Brivis Stliabus rum fchifma notiifimum. i. Ecdefiatn conftare ex folis per- fectis dicebant, quales fuos ccnfe- bant.
English
through the heavens, and to descend step by step through certain principalities, and to fall under the evil prince. VII. The well-known schism of Donatus and the Donatists. 1. They said the Church consists of the perfect alone, such as they considered their own members to be.
Translator note: Block opens with a sentence continuation from index 493 and then introduces section VII on the Donatists; OCR garbling present throughout, including corrupted page-header text ('Brevis Syllabus'); reconstructed accordingly.
-
Original
2. Nullibi in orbe terrarum efle, prsterquam ia Africa apud Dona- tiftas.
English
2. They held that the Church existed nowhere in the world except in Africa among the Donatists.
-
Original
3. Rebaptizandos efle, qui ad fe i Catholicistranfiretw.
English
3. Those who came over to them from the Catholics were to be rebaptized.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. VIII. Archontiarum in Palarftina, & in Armenia ita dicrorum , quod 'Principibut (qui Grace «pxfivnt di&i) fecundariis Diis & ipforum Angelo- mm PatribusexMatrePhotenia,h.c luce,creationem hujus mundi tribue* runt. . I!U Deum Patrcm Trinitatis Pa- trem efle dicebant.
English
VIII. The Archontics in Palestine and in Armenia, so called because they attributed the creation of this world to secondary gods called Princes (who in Greek are called archontes) and to their angels, born of their Mother Photenia, that is, light. They said that God the Father is the Father of the Trinity.
Translator note: OCR garbling present in Greek transliteration and proper names; 'Photenia' (light) and 'archontes' reconstructed from standard accounts of the Archontics.
-
Original
2. Negabant refn.rrectionem.
English
2. They denied the resurrection.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Ad exemplum Hemclennit&rutn capitibusmortuorum ofeum &aquam cum quorumdam verborum demur- muratione, infuridcbant,dicebantque fic fore invifibiles.
English
3. Following the example of the Heracleonites, they poured oil and water over the heads of the dead while murmuring certain words, saying that by this they would become invisible.
Translator note: OCR garbling in 'Heracleonitarum' and 'infundebant'; proper name and verb reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Sacramcnra abrogaverant , & quiavafa facramentis deftinata fran- gcbant , vocabantur antiflwrau vel unu&fiwrmt, S. DiaCONTROVERSIAJUIM LlB. II, \6$
English
4. They had abolished the sacraments, and because they broke vessels designated for the sacraments, they were called antitactes or something similar.
Translator note: The end of the block is an OCR-captured running page header ('CONTROVERSIARUM LIB. II.') with a page number; the group names following 'vocabantur' are heavily garbled and could not be reconstructed with confidence beyond the first term 'antitactes'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
5. Diabolum cx Eva Cainum & Abelem genuifle dicebant. IX. Luciferiamrwn ii LuciferoEpi- Lucife. fcopo Caralitano vei Caralenfi iii Sar- tmi ^ dinia. * Uli paenitentiam Clericis lapfis de- ncgabant, eofquepropterca,fiinhs- refim incidiflent,quamvis poftearefi*- pifcerent 9 nuriquam, munere Eccle- fiaftico iterum admovendos puta- barir* Accufantur practerea credidiflc uni- verftim mundum Diaboli opus efle» animamque efle ftbftanriam corpo- ream. X. Meffalianoram qui dicuntur, & Euehit* y Adelphianiy Sataniani , Mar- Meffif- tyriani , Pfalliani , JEnthufiafta qui do- Ewhita cuerunt, u Semper efle orandum.
English
5. They said the devil had begotten Cain and Abel through Eve. IX. The Luciferians, from Lucifer, bishop of Cagliari in Sardinia. They denied penance to lapsed clergy, and for that reason, if clerics had fallen into heresy, they held that even if they later repented they should never again be appointed to ecclesiastical office. They are further accused of having believed that the entire world is the work of the devil, and that the soul is a corporeal substance. X. The Messalians, also called Euchites, Adelphians, Satanians, Martyrians, Psalllians, and Enthusiasts, who taught that one must always pray.
Translator note: ⚠ BIBLIOGRAPHY WARNING: personal names in this block were reconstructed from heavily OCR-damaged Latin; verify against a printed copy of the 1711 Geneva edition before citing. Block is heavily OCR-garbled with marginal glosses, corrupted proper names, and broken line endings; proper names reconstructed from standard patristic accounts. 'Caralitano' identified as Cagliari (Sardinia).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Accufantur credidifle Deura effe corporeum , cum Antropomdr- pfaitis , & unam efle perfonam cum Sabellianis, ac perjurium celandse re- Iigionis caufa efle licitum. $• Se folos perfedos efle dicebant* ideoque fe fpirituales vocabant. Hr XI. Hclvidn Auxenfii Axiani EpiVcuS** . * fcopi \66 Brbvis Syllabus jcopfdiTcipuli, a quodi&i fimtflW- vidLmi,c\m a dogmacc d ifti foiit ^n/»- I diee Marianit^qui Mariam poftChri- ftum nacum viro fuifle commixtam [ aflerebanr. '■* XII. Co^rt<&<*«"»»»diftorum«w-i i"w xaMwffttt, id tft torti, panis, auc '1 ' tortili piacenta: genere. Mulicrcs cnim ftato quodam anni tempore, currum vel fellarn quadra- cam adornantes, expanfo fuper ipfas linteo, inde tortas& placentas pro- mentes , cafdem Virgini in fella cn- roli fedeuti, inhonorem Mariae ofte- rebanc. C A P U T V. Secul. K TT ^Erefes hujus feculi funt , " J*l I. PeUgti & Pelagianerten : Ptt-. Ugiui Morgan diftus Anglo-Britan- nus, profeffione Monachus, habuit fe- ctatorem , -focium & adjucorem Ca- ieftiwn nacione Sevtttm vel Hybtrmtm, pUUntun , Apulium, Hpifcopuai Ct- Untnfim . -Controvbrsiab.umLib.II. i6y hmmftm _vei Eclanenfim. ■- PradviftV dicitur. Origenes; dein Mit&tiM Aquileienfis Presbyrer, Pal- u£im & tempus harrefeos ortx , fuit . circa a. 405. Jarrorc. ruerunt,
English
2. They are accused of believing God to be corporeal, along with the Anthropomorphites, and of believing there is one person, along with the Sabellians, and that perjury for the purpose of concealing one's religion is lawful. 3. They declared themselves alone to be perfect, and therefore called themselves spirituals. XI. Helvidius, disciple of Auxentius, bishop of Milan — so called because he differed from the dogma of the Marians, who asserted that Mary had relations with her husband after Christ was born. XII. The Collyridians, so named from their practice of offering twisted bread or a kind of twisted cake. For at a certain fixed time of year, women would adorn a wagon or a four-wheeled seat, spread a linen cloth over it, and then bring out cakes and pastries, offering them to the Virgin seated on the wagon seat, in honor of Mary. Chapter 5. The heresies of the fifth century are: I. Pelagius and the Pelagians. Pelagius, called Morgan, an Anglo-Briton, a monk by profession, had as follower, companion, and assistant Caelestius, a Syrian or Irishman by birth, and Julian, bishop of Eclanum. Origen is named as a forerunner; then Rufinus, a presbyter of Aquileia. The place and time of the heresy's origin was around the year 405.
Translator note: Block is extremely heavily OCR-garbled, combining multiple sections (Messalians continued, sections XI, XII, and Chapter 5 heading with Pelagians introduction) with corrupted marginal glosses, page headers, and proper names throughout. Proper names reconstructed: Helvidius, Auxentius, Collyridians, Caelestius, Julian of Eclanum, Rufinus of Aquileia.
-
Original
1. Peccatum Adami ipfum folum I;tlifle,& non genus humanum.
English
1. The sin of Adam injured Adam himself alone, and not the human race.
-
Original
2. Gencrari quemvis in eo ftaw in quo Adam fuit ante lapfum, nul1 luinque efle peccattim originale.
English
2. That every person is born in the same state in which Adam was before the fall, and that there is no original sin.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Adamnm fuilfe naturi & condi- tione mprtalem.ctiam ante lapfum! moriturum eumdcui fuiflc, etiamfi noo peccaflet, nec morcem cxpecca- to deptvari, fed ex naturas nccefli- tate. 4. tntegras efl* hominis yires ad principium b.oni operis, ad progref- fum & ad perfeverantiam in co ; & .quoad velle bonumi & -quoad perfi- * cerc; hiuc i Deo efle, quod homi- nes fimus ; a nobis, quod jufti. $. Tres efle falutis vias, per fe- gem naturx per legem Mofis , & per lcgem Chrifti.
English
3. That Adam was by nature and condition mortal even before the fall, that he would have died even if he had not sinned, and that death does not derive from sin but from the necessity of nature. 4. That the powers of man are fully intact for the beginning of good works, for progress and perseverance in them, both as to willing the good and as to performing it; and hence that it is from God that we are human beings, but from ourselves that we are righteous. 5. That there are three ways of salvation: through the law of nature, through the law of Moses, and through the law of Christ.
Translator note: OCR garbling throughout; numbering and sentence boundaries reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
6. Gentilium opera faifle verebo- na,e_ Deo accepca, licct edita fine gcacia: jdjutorw. 7-Dari \ j<?8 - BrevJs Syllabus 7^Dari pcrfe&ionem juftorui hacvita, vcl actuaim , utnon -' nino peccent, qualis Abel fub l| naturae,fa!tem non peccent poft ptifmi gratiirri , ut Paulas vel jgj ; iilem ut iine peccato efle queant»^
English
6. That the works of the Gentiles were truly good and accepted by God, even if performed without the aid of grace. 7. That a perfection of the righteous is attainable in this life, either an actual one such that they do not sin at all — as Abel under the law of nature — or at least that they do not sin after baptismal grace — as Paul — or similarly that they are able to be without sin.
Translator note: OCR garbling throughout, including an intruded page header ('Brevis Syllabus'); points 6 and 7 reconstructed from context and standard accounts of Pelagian teaching.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
8. Gratiam cum viribus natf primo confundebat Pelagtus,dei' extendit ad externam divinae h ; do&rinam, ut fonat in Evangclio.; 9* Gratiam intcrnam & fupen l turalem nullam dari pr*ter rat 1 nalem voluntatem, & poflibilitat» ; v \ nature , cui adjecit poftea grati; ' illuminantfem voluntatem & exe plum Chriftu I
English
8. Pelagius first confused grace with the powers of nature, then extended it to the external doctrine of the divine law as it sounds in the Gospel. 9. That no internal and supernatural grace is given beyond the rational will and the possibility of nature, to which he later added illuminating grace for the will and the example of Christ.
Translator note: OCR garbling throughout; sentence boundaries and theological terms reconstructed from context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
10. Jgftificari rios propriis vir \ « tibus j conatibus & tnerico bonae ^ I . ' luntatis, etiam per opera folius na tx viribus praeftita firie gratia Ch fti, atit fine virtute Spiricps fan&i, ii. Caufam praedeftinationis , gratiam & ad gloriam, eflfe prarvif nem bonorum oporum, & perfei rantiam in ipfis ex redo liberi arl trii ufu , excepta gratia Apofto tus in Apoftolis» xa. Illi >rauf '
English
10. That we are justified by our own powers, efforts, and the merit of a good will, even by works performed by the powers of nature alone, without the grace of Christ or the virtue of the Holy Spirit. 11. That the cause of predestination, both to grace and to glory, is the foreknowledge of good works and perseverance in them, arising from the right use of free will, excepting apostolic grace in the Apostles.
Translator note: OCR garbling throughout; block appears cut off at the end. Points 10 and 11 reconstructed from context and standard accounts of Pelagian theology.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
12. Hlititumeflfe furamentum, M i^ii-^vites baptizatos, nifi om* v ^ , bl*f nibiisj^itjncient, non pofle ingredi . M inregaum coelorumt t # ?l n II. ScmiptUgianorkm fivc MajfUien- semipe^ ; l[ \ ftum , quia Maflili» prim&m exorti lagtant. iaof v font, eirca an. 4?o. quorunt Diix fiut \d Csjfl^ms nrirnum Monachus, poftea ty J)iacotto4 fconftantino polli ordinatus* o. quiMalfiliam vcnit. ?m i. Ifti prsdicabant vires liberi ar- icr< fritrii ante gratiam praevenientem; ce fi non quoad bomim opus > faltem m quoad initium lx>ni , fidei , conver- ei; fionis, poeni ten t iae , feu quoada&um fulfandi^mrendu
English
12. It was held to be an oath that those who had received baptism, unless they performed all things, could not enter the kingdom of heaven. II. Of the Semipelagians, or the Massilians — so called because they first arose at Massilia — around the year 430, whose leader was Cassianus, first a monk, afterward ordained deacon at Constantinople, who came to Massilia. 1. These men preached the powers of free will prior to prevenient grace; if not with respect to a good work, at least with respect to the beginning of good — of faith, conversion, repentance — or with respect to the foundational act of seeking grace.
Translator note: Block heavily OCR-damaged throughout; reading inferred from context and known Semipelagian controversy material. 'Cassianus' reconstructed from garbled 'Csjfl^ms'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Quofdam quidem dicebantex mera gratia ante omnes conatusad .. Chriftum adduci, fed plerofque prar- u deftinatos ex prxvifis conatibus,bona volantate,fideiinkio. $. Praedeftinatos infantes ad poe- nam vel ad p&emtum ex pnevifionc vitx quam quifque a<9:urus fuiflet. ' . III. Ntfiorii Epifcop. Conftantmo- Nefto- { politani, qui accufatus fuit credidifle » ' , " ■ " H d£ias fp Brbvis Syilabus nas pcrfonas in Chrifto cfle , non intum duas naturas an. C-^i.damiti. IV. Eutychis, Archimandrita: Con- antioopolitani , damnati an.451.qui edebat. t. Iri Chrifto duas fuATe naturas ite utriufque conjunctionem ; poft carnationem vero five adunatio- m, naturam unam tantum. a. Corpus Chrifti , poft unionem, qucMaria? Virgini Matri.nequc no- > eflc confubftantiale , fcd in ipfo arnationismomento,carnem fuiflfe ttatam in divinitatem, feuinverbi >ftintiam. Hinc fimile ferri can- iris, etiamgutta* mellis aut aceti niare vaftum effjfar, & ab eo ab- ptx, Hinc plures ali* fe&c. V. Accphalonun ita di&orum, )d nrioiitus fefta; ftur nullum ha- cnc caput; Illi doccbantproprie- yt humana: naturx a divina, feu cam aceti a mari „ fuiiTe abforrl. lutlontetivrum vel Tktopafckitxauftore Pctro Gnapheo, feu Ful: in Antiochenum Epifcopatum relHtuto CoNIROVJ&STARUM LlB.II. T7I reftitttto poftauam Zenonis henotico ipfe fubfcripnffet : ille anathemari- jtata Synodo Chalcedonejifi,afferuiffc dicitur. *
English
2. They said that some are brought to Christ by pure grace prior to all strivings, but that most are predestined on the basis of foreseen strivings, good will, and the beginning of faith. 3. That infants are predestined to punishment or reward on the basis of a foreknowledge of the life each would have lived. III. Nestorius, Bishop of Constantinople, who was accused of believing that there were two persons in Christ, not merely two natures — condemned in the year 431. IV. Eutyches, Archimandrite of Constantinople, condemned in the year 451, who taught: 1. That there were two natures in Christ before their conjunction, but after the incarnation and union, only one nature. 2. That the body of Christ, after the union, was not consubstantial with the Virgin Mary His mother, but that at the very moment of incarnation the flesh was transformed into the divinity, or into the substance of the Word. Hence the comparison was drawn with iron heated in fire, or with a drop of honey or vinegar cast into a vast sea and absorbed by it. Hence arose several other sects. V. Of the Acephali, so called because their sect had no head; they taught that the properties of human nature were absorbed by the divine, as vinegar is absorbed by the sea. Of the Theopaschites, under the leadership of Peter Gnaphaeus, restored to the episcopate of Antioch after he had subscribed to Zeno’s Henoticon; he is said to have pronounced an anathema against the Council of Chalcedon.
Translator note: Block heavily OCR-damaged; significant reconstruction throughout. 'Eutyches' and related Christological propositions inferred from known doctrinal history. Section numbers and references to Nestorius, Acephali, and Theopaschites reconstructed from garbled text.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Non unam perfonam Trinita- t*$ efTe palfamjfed ipfam Trinitatem, unde in hymno *Ayf©- o Ohoi , «y*Q* *%»&** *y*& .'£&*»**& , tAlnror ifjK& addidit o* s 1 ^^ ft njtf&r. x; Eidem Gnapheo debentur ir*- ; ter alia publica , Litaniae ad San&os, fpeciatim invocatio Virginis Sttmmt, in iunui pi^catione. VII. Armniorwn , qui impulfore ArmenS quodam Ethanio Armenio feceflfio- nem hoc feculo fecere, wjefto Con- cilio Chafcedonenfi. Retinuer unt ri %iAr*yw Petyi Graphai. Vffl. Ioviniatfrum di&oram k"lo- J?viafc- vvnUno Monacho Romano, qui accu- ' fantur credidiffe omnia peccata efle atqualia, & homines poft baptifinum - non peccarc. K. Pincentii Pi&oris, qui cqca an. Y inc ^ C. 420. creditur dxxiffe. &
English
1. That it was not one person of the Trinity who suffered, but the Trinity itself; wherefore in the hymn Agios ho Theos, Agios ischyros, Agios athanatos, he added: who was crucified for us. 2. To the same Gnaphaeus are attributed, among other public innovations, litanies to the saints, and in particular the invocation of the Virgin in public prayer. VII. Of the Armenians, who, under the instigation of one Ethanius the Armenian, made a schism in this century, rejecting the Council of Chalcedon. They retained the writings of Peter Gnaphaeus. VIII. Of the Jovianists, so called from Jovianus, a Roman monk, who are accused of believing that all sins are equal and that men do not sin after baptism. IX. Of Vincentius Pictor, who around the year 420 is believed to have taught:
Translator note: Block heavily OCR-damaged; Greek characters garbled in source. Greek hymn phrase reconstructed as standard Trisagion text. Remainder of block reconstructed from context and known patristic controversy material.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
1. Animam non ex nihilo, fed ex H 2 Dei '•—> 'm, ..■-, %*ji Bwvis Syllablis Pei natura <;reatam efle, & efle corpus.
English
1. That the soul was created not from nothing, but from the nature of God, and that it is a body.
Translator note: Minor OCR artifacts present; reading is clear.
-
Original
2. Eamdcm perdidifle,per carnenrt, aliquod mericum quod ante carnem habuerit.
English
2. That the soul lost, through the flesh, some merit that it had possessed before the flesh.
-
Original
3. Deum corpori immififfe aai- mam , non fiflte nota injuftiti*, cum lioc moclo anima fa&a fuerit pecca- trix. 4, Homines ratione corporis non cffe a Deo.
English
3. That God infused the soul into the body, and that this was not a mark of injustice, even though by this means the soul was made a sinner. 4. That men, by reason of the body, are not from God.
CAPUT VI.
-
Original
CAPUT VI.
English
Chapter 6.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
SECUL VI. Mlra Arianifmi fiiit prppagatio hoc fecaio, ut & Eutychunif- mi ex familia Eutychiana orti fe&a^ sevoi- *• Sevtritarm a Severo ex Mona- xp. cho Paleftino ob hzrefim eje&o, 8c in Anaftafii gratiam Conftantinopoli fe ixifinuante, tandem creaco Epif- copo Ecclefi^ Antiocherix; qui e vafic deinceps Acephalorumjcaput, fuffeCoNTROVBRSlARUM LlB.IL 1J} _ ftus in locum eje&i per vim Flavia- ni an«5ij(. Ab illo Severo perfecutio excitata * in Orthodoxos. 2. lacobiu y cujus nomitus Autkor Iacobi* Jacobus quidam natione Syrts$ % im- «• perante Anaftafio, ali as TfanzAlHsjfo abjeftam condirionem, qui fparfa per Syriam- Gnaphsi & Severi hatre- fi, ut ZcApoftmaris de aflumpta car- ne fine anjma , dedit nomen feftx Mcditarum, cui fe adjunxit Theodojtus ATexandrinus Epifcopus ab an. 53^ f avore Theoctor*
English
Century 6. The propagation of Arianism in this century was remarkable, as was that of Eutychianism, with sects arising from the Eutychian family. 1. The Severitani, from Severus, a Palestinian monk expelled for heresy, who insinuated himself into the favor of Anastasius at Constantinople, and was at length made Bishop of the Church of Antioch; he thereafter became the head of the Acephali, having been substituted by force in the place of the expelled Flavian in the year 515. A persecution against the Orthodox was stirred up by that Severus. 2. The Jacobitae, whose founder was a certain Jacobus, a Syrian by nation, under the reign of Anastasius, a man of abject condition, who spread through Syria the heresy of Gnaphaeus and Severus — as Apollinaris held regarding the assumed flesh without a soul — and gave his name to the Jacobite sect, to which Theodosius, Bishop of Alexandria, joined himself from the year 535, with the favor of Theodora.
Translator note: Block heavily OCR-damaged throughout; multiple proper names garbled (Gnaphaeus, Flavian, Theodora reconstructed from context and standard church history); year 515 inferred from 'an«5ij(' OCR artifact; sentence structure reconstructed in several places.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Marouhty <jui funtpropago£*- Maroui- tbychUrwrum, quique faltem unam, fi t*% non naxuram, certe voluntatem in Chrifto admjttebant.
English
3. The Maronites, who are an offshoot of the Eutychians, and who admitted at least one will in Christ, if not one nature.
Translator note: Minor OCR damage in marginal gloss and some words; 'naxuram' resolved to 'naturam' (nature); 'Marouhty' resolved to 'Maronitae' per context.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
4. Tritheiu, duce Johanne Phitfi- Trithei. ^*w Philofopho & Grammatico Alc- *** xandrino, qttl dicebat tres in Deo hy- poftafes 9 tres,naturas efle, vel fub- ftantias , fed per omnia fimiles, unde di&us Trithetta, quamvis tres deita- tes aut tres Deos dicere erubefcerer* quod f*/*r jgty ifMiifiot, kcu «ttw^/l* fiK**- w btoviiu in fingulis agnofceret. H J ^.Afhmto^ «■VSyPPP^pV^- 1 II II H |JWUIIJJI«V • WWUI I j i "7T->!n <w. vocabantur & Ph*ntafi*ft*> ^?aVruai a Chrifto»tmn jb rf ftffoAw. Hujus feSs tertur : faufe foutor 7«/&»k»<« Imperator. f 2T* qoi Deum, quxdam ignorafle, diceF bant. SECUL. VII. Prater plures antiquas haerefes repulluiantes, Arumartm , PelagimtrOm &erunf, & hoc feculo. i- %x««tz MonotheHts circa 630. qui unam ,! S3* taritum in Chrifto efie voluntatem, !f unam operationem , *»«•«&«"«*', dicebant, fautores faerunt, Cj>r«f Ale- xandri Epifcopus, Sergius EpifcCon- ftaatinopolitanus. SECUL. CoNTltOVBRSlAfcUM IlB.II. 17$ SECUL. VIII. Hoc feculo nata eft , 1, Hsrefis JcmolatrArum, & X^A*- fconok- ^ ir^r^w , quac ex Occidente in Orien- ** tem propagata eft , & a Romanis Pontificibus firmata. 2 . Opinio Felicutnorrtm, feu «ddop? Felkfer tianorum : Autores fiierunt Fclix Ur* *• /^ gellis Ssptimani* Urbis Epifcopus % feu Narbonenfis I. in Pyrcmis monti- t a bus &Elifandus Toletanus Epifcoptis &Primas.
English
4. The Tritheists, led by John Philoponus, an Alexandrian philosopher and grammarian, who said that there were three hypostases and three natures, or substances, in God, yet similar in all things; whence he was called a Tritheist, although he would blush to say three deities or three Gods, because he acknowledged in each individual the same species and individual substance. 5. The Agnoetae, who were also called Phantasiasts, who said that Christ did not know certain things from His bodily condition. The patron of this sect is said to have been the Emperor Justinian. Century 7. Besides several ancient heresies reviving — Arianism, Pelagianism, and others — in this century also arose: 1. The Monothelites, around the year 630, who said there was only one will and one operation in Christ; their supporters were Cyrus, Bishop of Alexandria, and Sergius, Bishop of Constantinople. Century 8. In this century arose: 1. The heresy of the Iconolaters, propagated from the West to the East, and confirmed by the Roman Pontiffs. 2. The opinion of the Felicistae, or Adoptionists: their authors were Felix, Bishop of the city of Urgel in Septimania, and Elipandus, Bishop and Primate of Toledo.
Translator note: Block heavily OCR-damaged; substantial garbled Greek and Latin throughout; sect name 'Agnoetae' and emperor 'Justinian' reconstructed from standard church-history context; inline Greek strings rendered from known theological vocabulary of the Tritheist and Agnoetae controversies; section headings for Century 7 and Century 8 embedded within paragraph as in original.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
2. Dicebant quidem Chriftumfecundum divinam naturam, verum & .. * proprium Dci filiumcfle natura gc- * nitum a f>atre : at fecundum humanitatem , cfic Dei filium adoptivum, unde fequi diccbant corum s adverfarii in Chrifto effe duos fiUos, adeoque duas perfonas.
English
2. They said that Christ, according to His divine nature, was the true and proper Son of God, naturally begotten by the Father; but according to His humanity, was the adoptive Son of God; whence their adversaries said it followed that in Christ there were two sons, and therefore two persons.
Translator note: Minor OCR artifacts resolved silently; 'Dci' = 'Dei', 'cfie' = 'esse', 'f>atre' = 'Patre', 'diccbant' = 'dicebant'.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
3. Difceptatum quoque hoc feculo de proceflione Spiritus. H 4 SECUL. roverfias rpQralens i t Graiuz noquor, &>- :utn ha- int, vet habent I NDEX CAPITUM jLiber I. Dc controverfiis agfta- tis ^ feculo Reformationis. C I* T\E Atheis ,Deiftis > Antt\Jr fcripturariis p % j Spinofa crrorcs p. 3 Hobbcfipu p. g Eduardus Herbert p 9 n Davidis Georgii Hollandi fententU^ p. 13 DeLiSertinis p. 14 CIL De fudais p. ij CMI.De JMHhammedams p. 20
English
3. Debated also in this century was the procession of the Spirit. [Index of Chapters follows, Book I: On controversies agitated from the century of the Reformation.] Ch. I. On Atheists, Deists, and Anti-Scripturists, p. []; errors of Spinoza, p. 3; Hobbes, p. 8; Edward Herbert, p. 9; the opinion of David George of Holland, p. 13; on the Libertines, p. 14. Ch. 2. On the Jews, p. 15. Ch. 3. On the Mohammedans, p. 20.
Translator note: After the sentence on the procession of the Spirit, the OCR has captured the beginning of the book's Index Capitum (table of contents), heavily garbled; entries reconstructed from the fuller index in block 521 and standard chapter titles of Pictet's Syllabus; page numbers rendered where legible.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
» De Pantificiis p. zz Defanfeniftis p.. jj De SentcnU Richardi Simonii p. & C V. De Anabaptiftis k 40 De Sententia Schwencfelittnorhtn p. 47 H J CVf.Ar ■8 CAPITUM. . VI. pe Sententia VVeigeiii & VVtigelutnormt p. . VII. Propofitiones M. deMolimsfrmt damnata ab Imto««wXI.<». 1687. P' "VIII. Propofitioncstrahlaex libro Rcver, Frmcifii Sa- . lignaci Fenelon Arthitpifiopi Cameracenfis, pront damnattt Rormt abjnnoccntio XII-'*. 1699* P' • IX* be guakeris. p. . X. Dt Antinomis. p. XI. Sententia Antitrinttario~ rum;Serveti. p. Vaientini Gentilia. Socini & Socinianorttm &c. . XII. Dc Arminianisfiu, Remonfirantibus p. XIII. De Attgnftants Fratribm Evangelicis p. XIV. De Gr*cis hodiernis p. XV. De Rnjfis fiu Mofiovitis, CoptisjAbyjfmisjeu -Althio- pibus f. XVI. 'DePietifiis. p. Liber. II. 1 ND E X 17* Liber 1
English
On the Papists, p. 22. On the Jansenists, p. 33. On the opinion of Richard Simon, p. []. Ch. 5. On the Anabaptists, p. 40. On the opinion of the Schwenckfeldians, p. 47. Ch. 6. On the opinion of Weigel and the Weigelians, p. []. Ch. 7. Propositions of Molinos condemned by Innocent XI in 1687, p. []. Ch. 8. Propositions drawn from the book of the Rev. Francis Fenelon, Archbishop of Cambrai, as condemned at Rome by Innocent XII in 1699, p. []. Ch. 9. On the Quakers, p. []. Ch. 10. On the Antinomians, p. []. Ch. 11. The opinion of the Antitrinitarians: Servetus, p. []; Valentino Gentile; Socinus and the Socinians, etc. Ch. 12. On the Arminians, or Remonstrants, p. []. Ch. 13. On the Augustan Evangelical Brethren, p. []. Ch. 14. On the modern Greeks, p. []. Ch. 15. On the Russians, or Muscovites, Copts, Abyssinians, or Ethiopians, p. []. Ch. 16. On the Pietists, p. []. Book II. Index [continues].
Translator note: OCR heavily garbled throughout this table-of-contents block; page numbers largely illegible and rendered as [] where unreadable; chapter titles and author names reconstructed from standard Pictet Syllabus structure and partial legible text.
-
Original
1. De haereticis , qui a 1 . Seculo Chriftianifmi Ecclefiam turbarunt.
English
1. On the heretics who disturbed the Church from the 1st century of Christianity.
Cap.I.
-
Original
Cap.I.
English
Chapter 1.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
De htreticis prim Sectdi p,il6
English
On the heretics of the first century, p. 116.
Translator note: Source text heavily OCR-damaged: 'htreticis' for 'hereticis', 'prim Sectdi' for 'primi Seculi', 'p,il6' for 'p. 116'; reading inferred from context.
C. II.
-
Original
C. II.
English
Chapter 2.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
De heretkis fecmdi Seculi f> **6
English
On the heretics of the second century, p. 126
Translator note: OCR-garbled: 'heretkis' inferred as 'hereticis'; 'fecmdi' inferred as 'secundi'; 'f> **6' inferred as 'p. 126'.
C. III.
-
Original
C. III.
English
Chapter 3.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
De hnretidsSeculi tertii p. 154
English
On the Heretics of the Third Century, p. 154.
Translator note: OCR damaged: 'hnretids' inferred as 'haeretici' run together with 'Seculi'; rendered per glossary term 'heretics'.
C. IV.
-
Original
C. IV.
English
Chapter 4.
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
Dfi Ureticis Seculi qmrti p. 159
English
On the Heretics of the Fourth Century, p. 159.
Translator note: Source text heavily OCR-damaged; 'Dfi Ureticis Seculi qmrti' reconstructed as 'De Haereticis Seculi quarti' from context (section hint C. IV, prior chunk tail, and surrounding TOC pattern).
-
Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.
Original
<De htretkis Seculi quinti p.~t66 C V I. Seculi fexti p. 17* CVII. Seculifiptimi p. 174 CVIIL SectUi OBavi p. 175 C IX. Stculi noni f . 17*
English
On the Heretics of the Fifth Century, p. 166. Chapter VI. Of the Sixth Century, p. 172. Chapter VII. Of the Seventh Century, p. 174. Chapter VIII. Of the Eighth Century, p. 175. Chapter IX. Of the Ninth Century, p. 17_.
Translator note: Source text heavily OCR-damaged throughout. Chapter numbers and century labels reconstructed from TOC pattern. Page numbers for Chapters VI and IX (rendered as '17*') are partially illegible; 172 inferred for Ch. VI from context; final page number for Ch. IX could not be determined beyond '17-' and is rendered as '17_'.